Seismos megas. Or Heaven & earth shaken. A treatise shewing how kings, princes, and their governments are turned and changed by Jesus Christ as [brace] King of Kings, and King of Saints. / By John Davis, M.A. sometime lecturer at Christ Church in London, and now pastour of a congregation in Dover.
         Davis, John, pastor of a congregation in Dover.
      
       
         
           1655
        
      
       Approx. 493 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 166 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A81992
         Wing D422
         Thomason E1601_2
         99867819
         99867819
         170142
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A81992)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 170142)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 202:E1601[2])
      
       
         
           
             Seismos megas. Or Heaven & earth shaken. A treatise shewing how kings, princes, and their governments are turned and changed by Jesus Christ as [brace] King of Kings, and King of Saints. / By John Davis, M.A. sometime lecturer at Christ Church in London, and now pastour of a congregation in Dover.
             Davis, John, pastor of a congregation in Dover.
          
           [32], 299, [1] p.
           
             Printed by T.C. for Nathaniel Brooke at the Angel in Cornhill.,
             London. :
             1655.
          
           
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Octob. 18.".
             The first two words are transliterated from the Greek.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Royal office -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-11 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-11 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Σεισμος
           Μεγας
           .
           OR
           HEAVEN
           &
           EARTH
           SHAKEN
           .
        
         
           A
           Treatise
           shewing
           how
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           their
           Governments
           are
           turned
           and
           changed
           By
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           as
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           King
           of
           Saints
           .
        
         
           
             Hagg.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             .
             Yet
             once
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             little
             while
             and
             I
             will
             shake
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             and
             the
             dry
             Land.
             And
             I
             will
             shake
             all
             Nations
             .
          
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           DAVIS
           ,
           
             M.
             A.
          
           sometime
           Lecturer
           at
           
             Christ
             Church
          
           in
           LONDON
           ,
           and
           now
           Pastour
           of
           a
           Congregation
           in
           Dover
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           .
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             C.
          
           for
           
             Nathaniel
             Brooke
          
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           Cornhill
           .
           1655.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
           The
           Epistle
           of
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           ALl
           men
           in
           the
           world
           are
           naturally
           acted
           by
           a
           principle
           ,
           either
           of
           
             Love
             ,
             or
             Feare
          
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           something
           in
           the
           
             ensuing
             Treatise
          
           to
           meet
           with
           both
           .
        
         
           
           Men
           are
           greedily
           addicted
           to
           Novelty
           ,
           new
           fashions
           and
           opinions
           ,
           new
           straines
           and
           modes
           ,
           new
           matters
           and
           methods
           ;
           yea
           
             Pamphlets
             of
             news
          
           are
           taking
           ,
           and
           I
           feare
           me
           
             too
             much
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Title
           tells
           you
           of
           a
           
             Great
             Earthquake
          
           ,
           or
           
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             shaken
          
           ,
           which
           denotes
           the
           great
           and
           suddain
           turne
           and
           change
           of
           things
           :
           Now
           while
           things
           are
           turning
           and
           changing
           they
           appeare
           new
           to
           us
           ;
           they
           have
           not
           the
           same
           face
           now
           they
           had
           before
           .
           And
           surely
           men
           are
           more
           obliged
           to
           
           converse
           with
           
             News
             in
             things
          
           ,
           then
           
             News
             in
             Books
             ;
             Men
          
           compile
           your
           News-books
           ,
           but
           God
           makes
           
             News
             in
             things
          
           .
        
         
           If
           what
           is
           here
           presented
           were
           forreigne
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           did
           not
           relate
           to
           you
           ,
           you
           might
           justly
           passe
           it
           by
           ,
           and
           pitch
           on
           that
           which
           is
           of
           more
           concernment
           to
           you
           .
           But
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Turne
           or
           Change
           mentioned
           here
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           relates
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           wherein
           you
           are
           concerned
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           Actors
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           for
           good
           or
           evil
           ;
           either
           provoking
           by
           your
           sins
           ,
           or
           interceding
           by
           your
           prayers
           :
           and
           therefore
           (
           me
           thinks
           )
           you
           should
           love
           to
           read
           your selves
           over
           ,
           and
           the
           
             new
             things
          
           that
           you
           have
           made
           .
        
         
           
             Turnes
             and
             Changes
          
           ,
           especially
           in
           great
           bodies
           of
           Kingdoms
           and
           Common-wealthes
           ,
           are
           
             great
             Turnes
          
           ,
           turnes
           of
           great
           and
           publick
           interest
           ;
           but
           not
           alwayes
           prosperous
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           way
           for
           your
           feare
           .
        
         
           The
           greatest
           States-men
           have
           studiously
           avoided
           (
           as
           much
           as
           they
           could
           )
           all
           Innovations
           ,
           knowing
           the
           trouble
           and
           danger
           that
           follows
           thereon
           ;
           lest
           
           while
           they
           designe
           the
           
             common
             good
             ;
             dregs
          
           should
           be
           stirred
           up
           in
           the
           spirits
           of
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           easily
           settle
           and
           allay
           again
           .
        
         
           I
           heartily
           wish
           you
           the
           increase
           of
           a
           
             godly
             feare
          
           ,
           that
           amidst
           all
           the
           Turnes
           and
           Changes
           which
           you
           read
           of
           ,
           you
           may
           yet
           more
           and
           more
           experience
           that
           
             blessed
             turne
          
           and
           change
           of
           heart
           ,
           from
           
             darknesse
             to
             light
          
           ,
           from
           things
           below
           ,
           to
           things
           above
           ,
           from
           creatures
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           then
           all
           
             these
             Turnes
          
           shall
           not
           onely
           not
           hurt
           you
           ,
           but
           do
           you
           much
           good
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Method
          
           I
           have
           observed
           and
           studied
           ,
           hath
           been
           to
           informe
           you
           as
           plainely
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           that
           information
           as
           closly
           as
           I
           could
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           laid
           things
           down
           by
           way
           of
           Propositions
           ;
           and
           those
           Propositions
           such
           as
           might
           make
           way
           for
           ,
           and
           give
           light
           to
           
             one
             another
          
           ,
           the
           foregoing
           to
           the
           following
           Propositions
           ;
           and
           all
           of
           them
           put
           together
           ,
           might
           acquaint
           you
           with
           that
           which
           was
           intended
           in
           this
           worke
           .
        
         
           That
           you
           might
           the
           better
           take
           in
           ,
           and
           retaine
           things
           in
           your
           minde
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           every
           Chapter
           perfixed
           the
           
           several
           Propositions
           therein
           opened
           ;
           and
           most
           of
           them
           are
           (
           all
           should
           have
           been
           )
           in
           a
           differing
           letter
           from
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Book
           .
        
         
           The
           
             XXI
             .
             Chapter
          
           makes
           mention
           of
           
             twelve
             Sections
          
           ,
           which
           I
           confesse
           I
           intended
           for
           the
           heads
           of
           twelve
           several
           Chapters
           ,
           with
           such
           application
           as
           are
           in
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Book
           :
           but
           I
           was
           afraid
           of
           being
           tedious
           .
           I
           know
           uot
           how
           that
           which
           is
           here
           done
           will
           suite
           with
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           godly-wise
           ;
           to
           whom
           I
           desire
           to
           approve
           my selfe
           in
           this
           businesse
           .
           And
           if
           I
           might
           receive
           any
           incouragement
           from
           them
           ,
           it
           might
           easily
           draw
           forth
           my
           thoughts
           which
           I
           have
           had
           ,
           of
           the
           Turnes
           of
           
             Councils
             and
             Armies
          
           ,
           of
           
             Laws
             and
             Trading
          
           ,
           of
           
             Continents
             and
             Islands
          
           ;
           The
           great
           turnes
           at
           Sea
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           the
           Land
           ;
           of
           affairs
           concerning
           the
           Church
           as
           well
           as
           the
           State.
           But
           I
           shall
           adde
           no
           more
           now
           but
           this
           petition
           :
           That
           the
           God
           of
           all
           wisdome
           would
           wise
           us
           
             to
             know
             the
             Times
          
           ,
           and
           our
           duties
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           help
           us
           to
           
             serve
             our
             generation
          
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           day
           in
           the
           day
           ;
           
             To
             live
             by
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
             faith
             and
             patience
          
           
           
             to
             possesse
             our
             soules
          
           ,
           until
           the
           coming
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             truely
             affectionate
             Brother
             to
             serve
             you
             in
             his
             Gospel
             IOHN
             DAVIS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           
             PAge
             20.
          
           l.
           
             2.
             for
          
           eight
           r.
           seventh
           .
           
             Page
             43.
             for
          
           three
           r.
           third
           .
           
             Page
             75.
             for
          
           underpowers
           r.
           undercowers
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           REader
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           bookish-age
           ,
           and
           whereas
           Learning
           was
           heretofore
           graced
           by
           judicious
           Schollars
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           much
           vilified
           by
           illiterate
           scriblers
           .
           What
           Scaliger
           said
           of
           France
           ,
           
             omnibus
             scribendi
             datur
             libertas
             ,
             paucis
             facultas
          
           ;
           All
           men
           may
           write
           ,
           but
           few
           are
           able
           to
           write
           ;
           is
           verified
           here
           in
           England
           :
           All
           have
           liberty
           to
           write
           ,
           but
           few
           ability
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           so
           many
           leane
           pamphlets
           and
           peices
           come
           forth
           daily
           ,
           treating
           of
           Inferiour
           and
           inconsiderate
           things
           .
           This
           Author
           acquaints
           you
           with
           the
           great
           Shakings
           ,
           the
           great
           Alterations
           ,
           which
           God
           and
           Christ
           do
           make
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           upon
           performance
           of
           divine
           Promises
           :
           He
           treats
           of
           the
           use
           and
           ministration
           of
           Angels
           therein
           ;
           he
           sheweth
           that
           all
           power
           is
           Christs
           ;
           that
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           earth
           have
           all
           their
           power
           from
           him
           ;
           he
           informes
           of
           what
           use
           Government
           and
           Governours
           are
           ,
           how
           subject
           
           to
           change
           ;
           what
           's
           the
           evil
           of
           abusing
           power
           ,
           what
           's
           the
           cause
           of
           Civil
           Wars
           and
           Fatal
           Turnes
           ;
           He
           tells
           you
           how
           severely
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           will
           deale
           with
           the
           Potentates
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           whose
           power
           is
           erected
           against
           him
           and
           his
           ;
           which
           are
           things
           of
           an
           high
           nature
           ,
           and
           well
           handled
           .
           Though
           Galen
           said
           of
           Moses
           workes
           ,
           
             Multa
             dicit
             ,
             nil
             probat
          
           ;
           and
           Augustine
           of
           
             Manichaeus
             ,
             dixit
             &
             abiit
          
           ,
           he
           gave
           no
           reason
           of
           what
           he
           said
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           far
           otherwise
           with
           this
           Author
           ,
           who
           judiciously
           and
           solidly
           makes
           good
           what
           he
           hath
           asserted
           .
           The
           Matter
           ,
           Method
           ,
           and
           Composition
           ,
           are
           waters
           from
           his
           own
           Cistern
           ,
           and
           hony
           from
           his
           own
           Hive
           .
           He
           hath
           not
           larded
           his
           book
           
             alieno
             adipe
          
           ,
           with
           the
           fat
           of
           other
           men
           .
           The
           work
           speakes
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           being
           elaborate
           ,
           well
           compacted
           ,
           and
           weighty
           through
           words
           of
           truth
           ;
           and
           doubtlesse
           will
           finde
           acceptance
           amongst
           those
           who
           have
           their
           senses
           exercis'd
           to
           discern
           of
           such
           things
           .
           It
           s
           most
           true
           which
           Erasmus
           saith
           ,
           
             Nihil
             morosius
             hominum
             judiciis
          
           ;
           nothing
           is
           more
           peevish
           then
           the
           judgements
           of
           men
           :
           what
           one
           magnifies
           ,
           another
           vilifies
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           vilified
           by
           one
           ,
           is
           
           magnified
           by
           another
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           some
           comfort
           that
           mens
           judgements
           are
           like
           their
           pallats
           ;
           what
           suites
           not
           with
           one
           doth
           with
           another
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           wine
           is
           good
           ,
           few
           will
           distaste
           it
           .
           Reader
           ,
           buy
           and
           try
           ;
           if
           thou
           be
           pleasured
           or
           profited
           ,
           the
           Author
           hath
           his
           aime
           ;
           if
           neither
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           be
           provoked
           ,
           knowing
           
             Nunquam
             tam
             bene
             agitur
             cum
             rebus
             humanis
             ut
             meliora
             placeant
             plurimis
          
           ;
           Such
           is
           the
           disposition
           of
           humane
           affairs
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           things
           ever
           please
           fewest
           .
        
         
           
             W.
             Gr.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             SHeweth
             the
             occasion
             and
             Scope
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             HHandleth
             these
             eight
             Proposals
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             delivers
             his
             Prophesies
             in
             way
             of
             a
             Promise
             .
             2.
             
             New-Testament
             Promises
             are
             set
             forth
             in
             Old-Testament
             language
             .
             3.
             
             Both
             Prophesies
             and
             Promises
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             largest
             sense
             .
             4.
             
             That
             both
             Prophesies
             and
             Promises
             admit
             of
             divers
             Degrees
             ,
             Seasons
             ,
             Manners
             of
             fullfilling
             .
             5.
             
             That
             under
             one
             Person
             or
             things
             named
             ,
             a
             whole
             Series
             both
             of
             persons
             and
             things
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             6.
             
             God
             performes
             his
             Promises
             in
             these
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             proportion
             to
             his
             former
             glorious
             workings
             .
             7.
             
             The
             inflicting
             of
             judgement
             on
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             subordinate
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             
             his
             Promises
             .
             8.
             
             That
             the
             time
             of
             fullfilliug
             Prophesies
             and
             working
             great
             changes
             is
             at
             ,
             or
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             SHeweth
             the
             Meaning
             ,
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Method
             of
             Haggai
             
               2.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             HAndleth
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             In
             the
             great
             Turnes
             of
             Ages
             ,
             God
             dispenseth
             himselfe
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Promise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             holds
             out
             God
             as
             a
             Father
             .
             2.
             
             Exalts
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             the
             Son.
             3.
             
             Honours
             God
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             4.
             
             Makes
             notably
             for
             the
             security
             and
             improvement
             of
             grace
             .
             5.
             
             Notably
             confounds
             the
             men
             of
             the
             World.
             6.
             
             Greatens
             our
             estate
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             shewing
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             great
             Turnes
             ,
             are
             great
             wants
             .
             2.
             
             It
             shewes
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             creatures
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Gods
             wayes
             are
             in
             the
             deeps
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             of
             Exhortation
             to
             search
             out
             
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             latter
             Age.
             The
             Motives
             are
             six
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             renders
             you
             children
             of
             wisdome
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             a
             blessed
             preservative
             against
             the
             infection
             of
             sin
             .
             3.
             
             It
             advanceth
             your
             faith
             and
             love
             .
             4.
             
             It
             s
             proper
             to
             conquer
             difficulties
             and
             discouragements
             .
             5.
             
             It
             s
             apt
             to
             make
             you
             watchful
             and
             dutiful
             .
             6.
             
             It
             advanceth
             your
             heart
             in
             praises
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             SHeweth
             that
             when
             Christ
             is
             about
             to
             performe
             his
             Promises
             ,
             he
             causeth
             Changes
             in
             Natural
             bodies
             .
             How
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             given
             a
             being
             and
             constant
             course
             to
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             He
             maintaines
             what
             he
             hath
             given
             .
             3.
             
             The
             creatures
             thus
             made
             and
             maintained
             ,
             are
             at
             his
             becke
             .
             4.
             
             That
             it
             is
             his
             pleasure
             they
             should
             sometimes
             step
             aside
             from
             their
             ordinary
             constant
             course
             .
             5.
             
             Christ
             governes
             them
             in
             all
             their
             turnings
             aside
             .
             6.
             
             That
             these
             turnes
             carry
             the
             nature
             of
             Signes
             ,
             yet
             favour
             not
             Astrological
             Predictions
             .
             Why
             ?
             because
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             taking
             
             to
             himself
             his
             great
             power
             .
             2.
             
             By
             this
             meanes
             he
             speaks
             to
             all
             the
             World.
             3.
             
             By
             this
             way
             of
             working
             ,
             he
             minds
             us
             that
             the
             creatures
             are
             not
             in
             that
             state
             he
             intends
             for
             them
             .
             4.
             
             By
             these
             turns
             in
             Natural
             bodies
             ,
             he
             knows
             how
             to
             draw
             forth
             spiritual
             actings
             in
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             of
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             see
             Christs
             excellency
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             he
             causeth
             these
             turnes
             .
             2.
             
             In
             that
             he
             can
             doe
             more
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             set
             against
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             It
             s
             easie
             hence
             to
             conceive
             the
             Promises
             of
             this
             life
             shall
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             of
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             consider
             Christ
             in
             all
             these
             Changes
             .
             2.
             
             To
             feare
             before
             him
             .
             3.
             
             To
             advance
             your
             faith
             .
             4.
             
             To
             exalt
             him
             above
             man
             ,
             or
             meanes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             SHeweth
             the
             change
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             great
             turning
             Providences
             ,
             imployes
             the
             ministration
             of
             Angels
             .
             For
             clearing
             of
             which
             Doctrine
             ,
             take
             
             notice
             of
             these
             nine
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             God-man
             ,
             is
             head
             of
             Angels
             .
             2.
             
             Angels
             are
             to
             serve
             him
             ;
             not
             in
             his
             person
             alone
             ,
             but
             in
             serving
             of
             his
             Saints
             .
             3.
             
             Angels
             are
             to
             serve
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             4.
             
             Angels
             are
             to
             have
             more
             apparent
             declaration
             made
             of
             their
             service
             toward
             Christ
             and
             his
             world
             .
             5.
             
             Angels
             are
             brought
             in
             in
             the
             visions
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             those
             visions
             .
             6.
             
             Angels
             have
             worke
             deputed
             to
             them
             ,
             concerning
             Kingdomes
             and
             Nations
             .
             7.
             
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             shall
             be
             joyned
             together
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             conjoyned
             in
             the
             worke
             here
             .
             8.
             
             Christs
             last
             dispensations
             are
             his
             greatest
             ,
             wherein
             he
             useth
             Angels
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             working
             of
             his
             wisdome
             .
             2.
             
             When
             he
             takes
             to
             himselfe
             his
             great
             power
             .
             3.
             
             Vpon
             more
             immediate
             administration
             of
             Saints
             .
             4.
             
             Shewing
             forth
             his
             unchangablenesse
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Christ
             must
             have
             his
             Angels
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Dragon
             his
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             of
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             see
             Christ
             his
             excellency
             who
             is
             far
             above
             Angels
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             
             but
             his
             servants
             :
             where
             
               Heb.
               1.
            
             is
             breifely
             opened
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Of
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             behold
             those
             glorious
             works
             .
             2.
             
             To
             draw
             forth
             your
             faith
             and
             love
             .
             3.
             
             To
             provoke
             you
             to
             come
             forth
             in
             the
             service
             of
             these
             latter
             dayes
             ;
             to
             be
             fellow-servants
             with
             the
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             COntains
             the
             shake
             of
             Kings
             ,
             for
             four
             Reasons
             ;
             because
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             make
             the
             great
             turnes
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             They
             pretend
             to
             be
             exempt
             from
             mans
             power
             .
             3.
             
             Dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             compendious
             way
             of
             dealing
             with
             the
             world
             .
             4.
             
             They
             are
             decked
             ▪
             with
             all
             worldly
             power
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             fittest
             match
             for
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             Instruction
             to
             see
             that
             there
             is
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             meanesse
             in
             their
             Majesty
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             management
             of
             particular
             places
             must
             be
             reckoned
             for
             .
             3.
             
             He
             will
             surely
             account
             with
             meaner
             men
             .
             4.
             
             It
             s
             lawful
             to
             appe
             ale
             from
             Princes
             to
             Christ
             .
             5.
             
             Judicial
             proceedings
             against
             Princes
             ,
             is
             stamped
             with
             
             remarkable
             Characters
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             1.
             to
             meditate
             on
             these
             dealings
             of
             Christ
             .
             2.
             to
             give
             unto
             Christ
             the
             honour
             due
             to
             his
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
             SHewes
             ,
             Pos
             .
             1.
             
             All
             power
             is
             given
             to
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             Where
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             power
             is
             in
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             All
             power
             is
             his
             due
             ,
             upon
             the
             taking
             of
             our
             nature
             .
             3.
             though
             it
             be
             his
             due
             ,
             't
             is
             rightly
             said
             to
             be
             given
             to
             him
             .
             4.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             had
             but
             little
             honour
             of
             all
             his
             power
             .
             5
             ,
             Christ
             will
             exalt
             himselfe
             in
             such
             turnes
             upon
             Kings
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             honour
             him
             in
             their
             consciences
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Of
             Instruction
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
          
           
             1.
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             Christ
             .
             2.
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             the
             power
             laid
             on
             him
             .
             3.
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             prosper
             in
             Christs
             hand
             .
             4.
             
             Christ
             returnes
             all
             his
             power
             to
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             of
             Exhortation
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             flocke
             about
             Christ
             in
             love
             .
             2.
             to
             come
             with
             resolvednesse
             to
             be
             
             at
             his
             disposal
             .
             3.
             tremble
             ye
             wicked
             ones
             ,
             though
             the
             mighty
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             reigneth
             ,
             let
             the
             earth
             be
             glad
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
             SHewes
             that
             Kings
             reigne
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             ,
             by
             him
             .
             2.
             
             He
             blesseth
             or
             blasteth
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             Government
             .
             3.
             
             What
             wisdome
             or
             power
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             cannot
             put
             forth
             without
             him
             .
             4.
             the
             continuation
             ,
             or
             succession
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             from
             him
             .
             5.
             
             Bad
             Kings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             good
             ,
             are
             from
             him
             :
             where
             observe
          
           
             1.
             
             Good
             men
             may
             be
             bad
             Kings
             .
             2.
             the
             badnesse
             of
             Kings
             is
             not
             from
             Christ
             :
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             not
             by
             his
             command
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             not
             by
             his
             working
             .
             3.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             stirre
             them
             up
             to
             any
             wickednesse
             .
             4.
             though
             Christ
             be
             no
             cause
             of
             their
             badnesse
             ,
             yet
             he
             permits
             it
             .
             5.
             
             In
             permitting
             them
             he
             puts
             forth
             a
             righteous
             judgement
             .
             6.
             
             He
             orders
             their
             badnesse
             for
             good
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             1.
             that
             their
             being
             Creatures
             of
             
             Christs
             making
             ;
             stamps
             Authority
             on
             them
             .
             2.
             
             When
             we
             rise
             against
             Government
             ,
             we
             rise
             against
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             Ascribe
             the
             good
             of
             Government
             to
             Christ
             .
             4.
             
             Hence
             take
             a
             ground
             of
             patience
             under
             evil
             Governours
             .
             5.
             
             Christ
             must
             needs
             be
             glorious
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             Exhortation
             in
             sixe
             passages
             out
             of
             
               Psal
               .
               2.
            
             
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             be
             wise
             .
             2.
             
             To
             be
             instructed
             .
             3.
             to
             be
             in
             feare
             .
             4.
             
             To
             serve
             him
             .
             5.
             to
             rejoyce
             with
             trembling
             .
             6.
             
             To
             kisse
             the
             Son.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
             
          
           
             OPens
             that
             setting
             up
             of
             Government
             is
             for
             the
             worlds
             good
             :
             as
             appears
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             it
             is
             set
             to
             keep
             the
             world
             in
             order
             .
             2.
             
             Persons
             so
             set
             ,
             and
             kept
             ,
             enjoy
             propriety
             .
             3.
             
             Government
             promotes
             the
             increase
             of
             good
             things
             in
             our
             propriety
             .
             4.
             
             Government
             protects
             your
             Peace
             5.
             
             Setting
             up
             of
             Government
             is
             ,
             when
             God
             makes
             some
             men
             able
             and
             willing
             to
             manage
             Publicke
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             draws
             others
             to
             consent
             and
             subject
             .
             6.
             
             This
             is
             notably
             for
             the
             
             good
             of
             not
             some
             but
             all
             ranks
             of
             men
             .
             7.
             
             It
             s
             extensive
             to
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             all
             those
             men
             .
             8.
             
             There
             is
             honour
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             thus
             set
             up
             for
             Government
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             Instruction
             to
             shew
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             God
             is
             a
             faithful
             Creator
             .
             2.
             
             Rulers
             had
             need
             be
             of
             much
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             publicknesse
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2
             :
             of
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             esteem
             them
             highly
             .
             2.
             
             To
             make
             honourable
             mention
             of
             them
             ▪
             3.
             
             To
             speak
             to
             God
             for
             them
             .
             4.
             
             To
             submit
             to
             every
             ▪
             Ordinance
             .
             5.
             
             To
             testifie
             our
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             by
             service
             in
             person
             ,
             and
             in
             purse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
             UNfolds
             that
             Governours
             and
             Governments
             are
             apt
             to
             change
             ;
             which
             these
             six
             things
             will
             further
             informe
             you
             in
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Governours
             change
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             manners
             while
             they
             live
             .
             2.
             
             Manners
             and
             forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Persons
             ,
             are
             liable
             to
             change
             .
             3.
             
             People
             change
             in
             their
             mindes
             and
             conditions
             .
             4.
             
             Change
             of
             Governments
             ,
             
             Governours
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             causeth
             change
             of
             Laws
             .
             5.
             they
             change
             in
             their
             league
             and
             trade
             with
             Neighbour
             Nations
             .
             6.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             makes
             a
             change
             on
             Governours
             and
             Governments
             ,
             by
             sending
             Plague
             ,
             Sword
             ,
             or
             Famine
             ,
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Lesser
             bodies
             will
             change
             .
             2.
             
             See
             the
             creatures
             vanity
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             Exhortation
             to
             Princes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             exalt
             righteousnesse
             .
             2.
             
             To
             be
             little
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             .
          
           
             To
             All.
             1.
             to
             raise
             up
             your
             hearts
             to
             minde
             things
             above
             .
             2.
             to
             be
             content
             in
             these
             turnes
             .
             3.
             to
             contend
             to
             have
             the
             change
             for
             better
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
             SHews
             that
             Kings
             abuse
             their
             power
             ;
             for
          
           
             1.
             they
             serve
             themselves
             more
             then
             others
             .
             2.
             they
             turn
             the
             power
             which
             should
             be
             for
             good
             ,
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             others
             .
             3.
             
             Power
             was
             set
             against
             Christ
             in
             his
             person
             when
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             interest
             Now.
             5.
             the
             power
             of
             Kings
             is
             given
             up
             to
             Christs
             enemies
             .
          
           
             
             Vse
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             to
             see
          
           
             1.
             the
             foundation
             of
             turns
             on
             Kingdoms
             .
             viz.
             Departing
             from
             the
             right
             ends
             .
             2.
             
             How
             little
             Kings
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             Sacred
             .
             3.
             
             Judge
             not
             of
             men
             or
             causes
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             by
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             them
             that
             follow
             them
             .
             4.
             
             Vndeceive
             your selves
             ,
             about
             the
             true
             value
             of
             earthly
             powers
             .
             5.
             that
             those
             in
             power
             be
             circumspect
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
             SHews
             ,
             that
             abuse
             of
             power
             tends
             to
             the
             breaking
             of
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             apparent
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             those
             in
             power
             indulge
             their
             own
             lazinesse
             .
             2.
             
             When
             they
             take
             no
             account
             of
             under-officers
             .
             3.
             
             When
             they
             rule
             by
             will.
             4.
             
             When
             they
             look
             not
             after
             the
             execution
             of
             good
             Laws
             .
             5.
             
             When
             they
             are
             unjust
             .
             6.
             
             When
             they
             sinfully
             conform
             to
             neighbour
             Princes
             .
             7.
             
             When
             they
             persecute
             those
             who
             are
             good
             .
             8.
             
             When
             they
             interpose
             unduely
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             cause
             of
             great
             turns
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             
             Vse
             2.
             of
             Admonition
             to
             Princes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             your
             hearts
             in
             lawful
             things
             .
             2.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             coveteous
             self-love
             .
             3.
             
             Exalt
             not
             your selves
             unduely
             .
             4.
             
             Anger
             and
             malice
             misbecome
             a
             Prince
             .
             5.
             
             Forget
             not
             the
             kindnesse
             of
             others
             to
             you
             .
             6.
             
             Look
             that
             your
             Courtiers
             prove
             not
             flatterers
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
             PRinces
             being
             wicked
             ,
             people
             grow
             wicked
             too
             ;
             because
          
           
             1.
             
             Wickednesse
             in
             men
             of
             high
             place
             is
             misrepresented
             to
             the
             people
             .
             2.
             
             Wicked
             Princes
             leave
             good
             Laws
             unexecuted
             ,
             and
             sin
             unpunished
             .
             3.
             
             Then
             wickednesse
             comes
             to
             be
             established
             as
             by
             a
             Law.
             4.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
             5.
             
             People
             are
             migtily
             led
             by
             example
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             how
             much
             Rulers
             have
             to
             answer
             for
             .
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             that
             examples
             move
             much
             .
             3.
             
             To
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             wickedness
             in
             us
             .
             4.
             
             See
             how
             just
             it
             is
             to
             suffer
             from
             Princes
             ,
             when
             we
             grow
             sinful
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
             THat
             abuse
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             wickednesse
             of
             people
             adapt
             to
             Civil
             war.
             How
             abuse
             of
             power
             works
             on
             good
             mens
             spirits
             .
             How
             wickedness
             adapts
             ;
             See
             it
             thus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pride
             in
             Princes
             ,
             produceth
             pride
             in
             people
             .
             2.
             
             Pride
             introduceth
             luxury
             .
             3.
             
             Luxury
             introduceth
             poverty
             .
             4.
             
             Poverty
             makes
             people
             discontented
             .
             5.
             
             Discontented
             people
             meditate
             their
             pressures
             .
             6.
             
             Pressed
             people
             hardly
             pay
             for
             any
             publick
             uses
             .
             7.
             
             People
             grow
             weary
             of
             their
             Trades
             .
             8.
             
             They
             feare
             more
             then
             they
             feel
             .
             9.
             
             There
             be
             Incendiaries
             that
             augment
             their
             fears
             .
             10.
             
             These
             incendiaries
             have
             many
             followers
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             To
             Princes
             ,
             to
             consider
             their
             abuse
             of
             power
             .
             2.
             
             To
             people
             who
             complain
             of
             Wars
             ,
             yet
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             them
             .
             3.
             
             To
             admire
             Gods
             goodness
             that
             we
             have
             no
             more
             Civil
             Wars
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
             SHews
             that
             Civil
             Wars
             produce
             fatal
             Changes
             ;
             for
          
           
             
             1.
             
             Then
             Government
             is
             destroyed
             .
             2.
             
             Equity
             and
             Laws
             are
             not
             then
             to
             be
             heard
             .
             3.
             
             Then
             Religion
             ,
             and
             devotion
             ,
             are
             stifled
             .
             4.
             
             Learning
             and
             Trading
             fall
             down
             dead
             .
             5.
             
             A
             rich
             people
             is
             made
             poor
             ,
             and
             a
             strong
             people
             weake
             .
             6.
             
             No
             safety
             to
             any
             then
             .
             7.
             
             Plantations
             are
             nipt
             in
             the
             bud
             .
             8.
             
             The
             victory
             of
             Civil
             Wars
             is
             much
             to
             be
             lamented
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
             Admire
             Gods
             goodnesse
             that
             we
             are
             a
             Nation
             .
             2.
             
             Consider
             how
             much
             we
             are
             engaged
             to
             those
             in
             power
             ,
             by
             whose
             care
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             that
             Wars
             break
             not
             forth
             .
             3.
             
             Look
             on
             some
             inconveniences
             as
             eligible
             ,
             when
             they
             prevent
             what
             is
             fatal
             .
             4.
             
             It
             should
             be
             far
             from
             us
             to
             promote
             a
             Civil
             War.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
             NEighbour
             Princes
             fall
             off
             from
             us
             ,
             or
             come
             forth
             against
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             in
             Civil
             War
             :
             which
             is
             opened
             thus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             bounded
             and
             limited
             all
             Nations
             in
             their
             Territories
             .
             2.
             
             Confederacy
             is
             as
             needful
             for
             a
             Nation
             as
             a
             Person
             .
             3.
             
             It
             s
             of
             great
             concernment
             ,
             what
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             ,
             confederacy
             is
             concluded
             .
             4.
             
             Islands
             have
             more
             liberty
             of
             
             choice
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             confederates
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             live
             in
             a
             Continent
             .
             5.
             
             We
             may
             have
             cause
             to
             break
             with
             those
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             been
             confederate
             .
             6.
             
             It
             s
             possible
             some
             may
             break
             unjustly
             from
             us
             .
             7.
             
             Those
             with
             whom
             we
             are
             in
             League
             ,
             may
             be
             devoured
             by
             their
             adversaries
             .
             8.
             
             It
             s
             possible
             notwithstanding
             confederacies
             abroad
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             disjoynt
             at
             home
             .
             9.
             
             This
             distraction
             tempts
             your
             friends
             to
             shake
             you
             off
             .
             10.
             
             It
             opportunes
             your
             confederates
             to
             become
             your
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             See
             how
             little
             help
             there
             is
             in
             men
             .
             2.
             
             See
             what
             wickednesse
             is
             incident
             to
             Nations
             as
             well
             as
             persons
             .
             3.
             
             Take
             hence
             one
             argument
             more
             against
             your
             Civil
             War.
             4.
             
             Learn
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             curious
             work
             to
             manage
             affairs
             in
             Civil
             Wars
             .
             5.
             
             Admire
             Gods
             providences
             towards
             us
             ,
             who
             hath
             busied
             our
             Neighbour
             Nations
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
             OPens
             that
             unkind
             and
             unjust
             dealings
             of
             neighbour
             Nations
             produce
             forreign
             Wars
             :
             as
             thus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             pride
             and
             lust
             of
             ruling
             men
             ,
             cause
             these
             hard
             dealings
             .
             2.
             
             Those
             who
             are
             great
             ,
             would
             be
             great
             alone
             .
             3.
             
             These
             
             great
             leaders
             obtain
             many
             followers
             .
             4.
             
             They
             conclude
             they
             have
             a
             fit
             season
             for
             their
             rage
             .
             5.
             
             A
             people
             under
             present
             pressures
             are
             exceding
             sensible
             .
             6.
             
             They
             resolve
             if
             they
             recover
             ,
             to
             do
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             others
             thought
             to
             have
             done
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             To
             see
             the
             spreading
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             it
             reacheth
             Nations
             as
             well
             as
             persons
             .
             2.
             
             Nations
             as
             well
             as
             persons
             ,
             are
             liable
             to
             trouble
             upon
             trouble
             .
             3.
             
             God
             is
             appealed
             unto
             in
             War.
             4.
             
             To
             admire
             again
             Gods
             goodness
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
             SHews
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             deale
             in
             severity
             with
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             because
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             are
             in
             covenant
             with
             their
             people
             ,
             and
             break
             their
             Covenants
             .
             2.
             
             In
             this
             dealing
             Christ
             appears
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             .
             3.
             
             In
             this
             dealing
             Christ
             makes
             his
             wisdom
             out-shine
             King-craft
             .
             4.
             
             Christ
             is
             to
             overcome
             Satan
             in
             his
             territories
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Reade
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             Kings
             in
             Christs
             severity
             .
             2.
             
             See
             the
             impartial
             and
             unspotted
             holiness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             See
             what
             to
             expect
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             to
             refer
             our
             present
             providences
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             COncludes
             with
             shewing
             ,
             how
             the
             twelve
             Positions
             formerly
             handled
             ,
             instruct
             us
             in
             our
             present
             Turns
             and
             Changes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             SHews
             the
             great
             Turns
             on
             Nations
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             Christ
             as
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             set
             forth
             in
             twelve
             Sections
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             King
             of
             the
             World.
             2.
             
             Christ
             hath
             his
             high
             honour
             upon
             his
             sufferings
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             puts
             forth
             the
             power
             he
             hath
             as
             King
             of
             Nations
             ,
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             King
             of
             Saints
             .
             4.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             have
             more
             visible
             glory
             in
             this
             World.
             5.
             
             Bitternesse
             is
             mingled
             with
             all
             Governments
             ,
             that
             Christ
             may
             be
             sweet
             .
             6.
             
             Christ
             pours
             out
             on
             his
             people
             a
             mighty
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             ,
             which
             he
             in
             his
             Government
             as
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             returns
             full
             answer
             to
             .
             7.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             have
             a
             willing
             people
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             power
             .
             8.
             
             Some
             of
             the
             Kings
             
             of
             the
             Earth
             shall
             be
             among
             this
             willing
             people
             .
             9.
             
             Christ
             having
             great
             work
             to
             do
             ,
             stirs
             up
             the
             spirit
             of
             Princes
             and
             people
             .
             10.
             
             The
             great
             work
             of
             the
             latter
             days
             shall
             be
             to
             exalt
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
             11.
             
             Saints
             shall
             have
             notable
             Conquest
             over
             their
             enemies
             .
             12.
             
             These
             things
             shall
             be
             by
             degrees
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             COntains
             the
             Vses
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             King
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Vse
             of
             inviting
             Instruction
             ,
             discovering
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Christs
             excellency
             .
             2.
             
             The
             properties
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             3.
             
             The
             glory
             of
             his
             Saints
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             his
             excellency
             in
             four
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             right
             and
             Title
             which
             is
             the
             justest
             :
             being
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Election
             .
             2.
             
             By
             Donation
             .
             3.
             
             By
             Birth
             .
             4.
             
             By
             purchase
             .
             5.
             
             By
             Conquest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             Qualifications
             are
             greatest
             .
             3.
             
             His
             Administrations
             are
             the
             highest
             .
             
             4.
             
             His
             Communications
             are
             the
             largest
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Properties
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             being
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Spiritual
             .
             2.
             
             Vniversal
             .
             3.
             
             Eternal
             .
             4.
             
             Bringing
             in
             perfect
             peace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             glory
             or
             excellency
             of
             his
             Saints
             ;
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             shall
             be
             more
             Saints
             .
             2.
             
             They
             shall
             live
             safely
             .
             3.
             their
             enemies
             shall
             be
             ruined
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Vse
             of
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             1.
             to
             know
             him
             .
             2.
             to
             fear
             him
             .
             ●
             .
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             4.
             to
             embrace
             him
             with
             love
             .
             5.
             to
             be
             like
             to
             him
             .
             6.
             to
             glorifie
             him
             .
             7.
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             his
             laws
             ;
             where
             you
             have
             ,
          
           
             1.
             the
             six
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             with
             Gospel-light
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Peace
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             .
             2.
             
             Stand
             to
             your
             Covenants
             .
             3.
             
             You
             must
             be
             thankful
             .
             4.
             
             Serve
             one
             another
             .
             5.
             
             Be
             merciful
             and
             forgive
             .
             6.
             
             Reproach
             not
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             have
             many
             Gospel
             strains
             set
             out
             to
             highthen
             your
             obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THe
             Appendix
             shews
             Astrological
             Predictions
             to
             be
             frivilous
             and
             impious
             ;
             where
             these
             five
             things
             are
             granted
             .
          
           
             1.
             that
             the
             Stars
             have
             a
             powerful
             ruling
             excellency
             .
             2.
             that
             by
             their
             light
             ,
             heat
             ,
             and
             motion
             ,
             they
             work
             great
             alterations
             in
             the
             Aire
             .
             3.
             that
             having
             this
             power
             over
             the
             Aire
             ,
             they
             do
             diver●●y
             affect
             compound
             bodies
             .
             4.
             
             Scripture
             speaks
             plainely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             for
             times
             ,
             and
             seasons
             .
             5.
             that
             there
             may
             be
             some
             present
             Predictions
             about
             weather
             and
             such
             things
             .
          
           
             But
             two
             things
             are
             denyed
             .
          
           
             1.
             that
             Stars
             have
             any
             power
             over
             the
             Reason
             or
             Will
             of
             man
             to
             necessitate
             or
             inforce
             them
             .
             2.
             that
             Astrologers
             can
             rightly
             pretend
             to
             foretell
             such
             things
             as
             depend
             on
             mans
             will
             ,
             or
             are
             any
             way
             contingent
             :
             and
             this
             appears
             by
             seven
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Such
             Predictions
             are
             derogatory
             to
             Gods
             prerogative
             of
             fore-knowing
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             predictions
             are
             crosse
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             We
             reason
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Stars
             .
             4.
             
             We
             reason
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             Art.
             5.
             
             We
             argue
             
             from
             that
             part
             of
             Astrology
             ,
             that
             is
             about
             weather
             .
             6.
             these
             Predictions
             are
             derogatory
             to
             the
             excellency
             of
             Man.
             7.
             
             VVe
             reason
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             contingent
             things
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             many
             things
             they
             foretell
             come
             to
             passe
          
           
             
               Sol.
               1.
            
             
             Not
             so
             many
             as
             they
             brag
             of
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             from
             any
             causing
             virtue
             in
             the
             Stars
             .
             3.
             
             Blind
             men
             sometime
             hit
             the
             white
             ;
             so
             may
             Astrologers
             .
             4.
             their
             coming
             to
             passe
             is
             a
             strong
             argument
             against
             them
             .
             5.
             
             It
             may
             come
             to
             passe
             in
             a
             way
             of
             judicial
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             to
             the
             professors
             of
             the
             Mathematicks
             .
             2.
             to
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             dehorting
             them
             from
             Figure-casting
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         Σεισμος
         Μεγας
         .
         OR
         Heaven
         and
         Earth
         shaken
         .
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           The
           Introduction
           ,
           shewing
           the
           occasion
           and
           scope
           of
           the
           insuing
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             great
          
           (
           sayeth
           the
           Psalmist
           )
           sought
           
           
             out
             of
             all
             them
             that
             have
             pleasure
             therein
             .
          
           When
           God
           is
           working
           we
           must
           eye
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           his
           works
           be
           great
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           searching
           them
           out
           ;
           and
           not
           soon
           weary
           ,
           but
           
             taking
             pleasure
          
           both
           in
           the
           works
           and
           search
           .
           Gods
           works
           to
           us
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           have
           
             been
             honourable
             and
             glorious
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           verse
           3.
           )
           
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             enduring
          
           
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           No
           marvel
           then
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           taking
           ,
           with
           the
           minde
           and
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           who
           entertaine
           them
           with
           the
           highest
           esteeme
           and
           most
           joyful
           admiration
           :
           verse
           4.
           
           
             He
             hath
             made
             his
             wonderful
          
           
           
             workes
             to
             be
             remembred
             ;
             the
             Lord
             is
             gracious
          
           
           
           
             and
             full
             of
             compassion
          
           :
           I
           appeale
           unto
           your
           consciences
           that
           read
           ,
           whether
           the
           grace
           and
           full
           compassion
           of
           God
           ,
           have
           not
           made
           his
           works
           wonderful
           among
           us
           ;
           Now
           God
           will
           not
           have
           his
           works
           written
           in
           the
           sand
           ;
           he
           makes
           his
           works
           wonderful
           ,
           and
           his
           wonderful
           works
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           and
           surely
           his
           people
           cannot
           forget
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           ingraven
           on
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           but
           remember
           
           them
           ▪
           v.
           ●
           .
           
             He
             giveth
             meat
             to
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ;
             He
             is
             ever
             mindful
             of
             his
             Covenant
             .
          
           Consider
           v.
           5.
           the
           malice
           and
           rage
           of
           adversaries
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           but
           reckon
           it
           among
           the
           wonderful
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           his
           people
           have
           a
           bit
           of
           bread
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           meat
           for
           their
           mouths
           ,
           and
           drink
           to
           quench
           their
           thirst
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           s
           added
           ,
           
             He
             is
             ever
             mindful
             of
             his
             Covenant
             :
          
           His
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           his
           mindfulnesse
           of
           his
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           so
           giving
           them
           meat
           ,
           renders
           this
           common
           path
           of
           providence
           ,
           this
           so
           giving
           them
           meat
           ,
           to
           be
           truly
           wonderful
           .
           v.
           6.
           
           
             He
             hath
             shewed
             his
          
           
           
             people
             the
             power
             of
             his
             works
             .
          
           How
           !
           few
           are
           there
           that
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           works
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           fewer
           that
           take
           notice
           of
           God
           in
           his
           works
           :
           But
           this
           is
           the
           favour
           that
           he
           shewes
           his
           people
           ,
           not
           onely
           his
           works
           ,
           but
           the
           
             power
             of
             them
          
           :
           their
           Verity
           ,
           and
           
             Judgement
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             Vprightnesse
          
           and
           Stedfastnesse
           ,
           
           as
           it
           is
           v.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           Vision
           is
           the
           glory
           and
           light
           of
           life
           ;
           he
           
           lives
           most
           like
           a
           man
           ,
           not
           that
           eates
           and
           drinks
           most
           ,
           sleeps
           and
           sports
           most
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           with
           the
           acting
           eye
           of
           Reason
           ,
           sees
           most
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           their
           difference
           :
           He
           lives
           most
           like
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           by
           
           faith
           
             se●th
             him
             that
             is
             invisible
          
           ,
           makes
           a
           
             reall
             presence
             of
             things
             absent
          
           ,
           and
           
             an
             evidence
             and
             tr●e
             enjoyment
          
           of
           things
           hoped
           for
           :
           our
           present
           and
           after-happinesse
           is
           in
           vision
           ,
           by
           faith
           here
           ,
           really
           and
           truly
           ;
           but
           more
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           
             see
             him
          
           
           
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             know
             as
             we
             are
             known
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           12.
           
           Daniel
           and
           John
           ,
           the
           greatly
           beloved
           Prophet
           and
           Disciple
           ,
           were
           both
           much
           honoured
           with
           Visions
           and
           Revelations
           :
           our
           Saviour
           commends
           
             Abraham
             for
             that
             he
             saw
             his
             day
             and
             rejoyced
             ,
             Joh.
          
           8.
           56.
           
           Those
           who
           are
           Abrahams
           seed
           ,
           cannot
           but
           eye
           Christ
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           dawning
           of
           
             his
             day
          
           :
           if
           God
           have
           
           an
           hand
           to
           work
           ,
           surely
           we
           must
           have
           an
           eye
           to
           see
           ,
           an
           heart
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           a
           tongue
           to
           praise
           him
           .
           God
           doth
           not
           work
           little
           things
           for
           his
           people
           ;
           it
           stands
           not
           with
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           their
           condition
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           doth
           great
           things
           ,
           we
           must
           meet
           him
           and
           them
           with
           great
           observation
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           an
           Ambassador
           residing
           here
           ,
           should
           write
           home
           that
           he
           lived
           in
           a
           Land
           of
           wonders
           ;
           well
           noteing
           how
           great
           turns
           passed
           on
           us
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           blood
           was
           shed
           about
           them
           ;
           then
           if
           strangers
           see
           so
           much
           ,
           we
           should
           
           see
           more
           .
           Doubtlesse
           God
           hath
           
             revived
             his
             works
             of
             old
             ;
             made
             his
             arme
             bare
             ,
             commanding
          
           and
           
             creating
             deliverances
          
           for
           us
           .
           How
           often
           hath
           he
           brought
           us
           to
           the
           gates
           of
           death
           ?
           and
           then
           said
           
             return
             ,
             return
             ,
             ye
             children
             of
             men
             .
          
           How
           many
           ,
           and
           mighty
           ,
           malicious
           and
           prosperous
           ,
           have
           our
           enemies
           been
           ?
           and
           yet
           how
           destroyed
           ?
           How
           little
           and
           low
           ,
           how
           despised
           and
           nothing
           ,
           have
           your
           Councils
           ,
           Armies
           ,
           Allyes
           ,
           your
           all
           been
           ?
           and
           yet
           God
           hath
           
             remembred
             us
             in
             our
             low
             estate
             .
          
           He
           hath
           not
           been
           weary
           of
           doing
           us
           good
           ,
           although
           we
           have
           soon
           been
           weary
           of
           
           serving
           him
           .
           There
           is
           
             a
             voyce
             in
             the
             r●d
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           )
           and
           surely
           mercies
           ,
           deliverances
           and
           salvations
           ,
           have
           
             their
             voyce
          
           also
           ;
           and
           the
           greater
           any
           danger
           or
           deliverance
           is
           ,
           the
           louder
           is
           the
           voyce
           .
           Oh!
           that
           we
           could
           heare
           so
           as
           to
           love
           and
           
             learn
             righteousnesse
          
           :
           Oh!
           that
           we
           were
           wise
           to
           read
           Gods
           works
           out
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           his
           providences
           in
           his
           prophesies
           ,
           Dan.
           12.
           10.
           
           
             The
             wise
             shall
             understand
          
           :
           Thus
           to
           understand
           him
           ,
           will
           be
           our
           wisdome
           .
           When
           the
           Devil
           tempted
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           
             shewing
             him
             the
             World
             and
             the
             glory
          
           
           
             of
             it
          
           ;
           But
           behold
           here
           a
           better
           vision
           ;
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           worldly
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           the
           fall
           of
           them
           ;
           Mountains
           tumbling
           down
           ,
           and
           Vallyes
           filled
           up
           ;
           high
           things
           brought
           low
           ,
           and
           low
           things
           exalted
           .
           How
           !
           many
           and
           mighty
           ,
           precious
           
           and
           seasonable
           ,
           have
           been
           the
           returns
           of
           
             fervent
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             faithful
             prayers
             ?
          
           
           They
           were
           made
           
             in
             former
             Ages
          
           ,
           but
           are
           answered
           Now
           :
           our
           fore-fathers
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           sow
           ,
           and
           we
           the
           blessing
           to
           reape
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           prayers
           :
           Oh!
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           hightens
           our
           mercies
           by
           steeping
           them
           in
           blood
           :
           Our
           Adoption
           ,
           Reconciliation
           ,
           Redemption
           ,
           Remission
           of
           sin
           and
           salvation
           is
           by
           the
           
             precious
             blood
             of
             Jesus
          
           :
           the
           glorious
           truths
           of
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           come
           to
           us
           dyed
           in
           his
           blood
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           great
           Martyr
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           many
           
           his
           servants
           and
           Martyrs
           :
           Rev.
           6.
           9.
           
           Our
           present
           Liberty
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Enjoyments
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           cost
           the
           dearest
           blood
           of
           many
           valiant
           Worthies
           ?
        
         
           Oh!
           let
           not
           ,
           let
           not
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Martyrs
           and
           Souldiers
           condemn
           us
           ;
           Let
           it
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           God
           stretched
           forth
           his
           hand
           to
           
             a
             foolish
             and
             gainsaying
             people
          
           ;
           that
           the
           
             Oxe
             knoweth
             his
             owner
             ,
             and
             the
             Asse
          
           
           
             his
             Masters
             crib
             :
             and
             that
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             care
             not
             ,
             consider
             not
             ,
          
           when
           God
           works
           such
           glorious
           things
           .
           When
           David
           had
           the
           water
           of
           the
           Well
           of
           Bethlehem
           brought
           
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           
             poured
             it
             out
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             blood
             of
             these
             men
             :
          
           Oh!
           that
           now
           your
           hearts
           might
           rebound
           these
           mercies
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           whence
           they
           came
           ,
           in
           humble
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           and
           watchful
           obedience
           ;
           seeing
           they
           are
           the
           
           
             blood
             of
             your
             brethren
          
           .
           When
           the
           time
           of
           performing
           great
           promises
           and
           prophesies
           
           drew
           nigh
           ,
           God
           raiseth
           up
           
           Daniel's
           
             spirit
             to
             search
             :
             Oh!
          
           that
           we
           might
           be
           praying
           and
           searching
           ,
           praying
           and
           reading
           ,
           praying
           and
           inquiring
           ,
           and
           not
           giving
           over
           ,
           till
           we
           come
           to
           some
           understanding
           of
           these
           blessed
           mysteries
           .
           Now
           to
           help
           you
           in
           this
           search
           ,
           to
           informe
           your
           understanding
           ,
           to
           be
           instrumental
           to
           draw
           forth
           and
           establish
           your
           faith
           about
           the
           great
           works
           of
           this
           latter
           Age
           ,
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           insuing
           Treatise
           .
           The
           Lord
           in
           much
           mercy
           blesse
           you
           and
           it
           together
           ,
           that
           those
           good
           ends
           may
           be
           obtained
           .
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           2.
           
           Handleth
           these
           eight
           Propositions
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           that
           God
           delivers
           his
           prophesies
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           promise
           .
           2.
           
           New-Testament
           Promises
           are
           set
           forth
           in
           Old
           Testament
           language
           .
           3.
           
           That
           both
           prophesies
           and
           promises
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           largest
           extent
           .
           4.
           
           That
           they
           admit
           of
           divers
           degrees
           ,
           seasons
           ,
           and
           manners
           of
           fulfilling
           .
           5.
           
           That
           under
           one
           person
           or
           thing
           named
           ,
           the
           whole
           series
           both
           of
           persons
           and
           things
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           .
           6.
           
           God
           performes
           his
           promises
           in
           these
           
           latter
           ages
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           proportion
           to
           his
           former
           glorious
           workings
           .
           7.
           
           The
           inflicting
           of
           punishment
           ,
           on
           the
           adversaries
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           subordinate
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           his
           promise
           to
           his
           people
           .
           8.
           
           That
           the
           time
           of
           fulfilling
           Prophesies
           and
           Promises
           ,
           and
           working
           great
           changes
           ,
           is
           at
           or
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Before
           we
           come
           to
           the
           particulars
           which
           we
           intend
           to
           insist
           upon
           ;
           give
           me
           leave
           first
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           the
           matter
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           produced
           ,
           to
           lay
           down
           these
           eight
           Considerations
           .
        
         
           
             God
             delivers
             his
             Prophesies
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Promise
             .
          
           Prophesies
           are
           the
           foretelling
           
           of
           things
           that
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           in
           their
           
           proper
           times
           .
           God
           cannot
           speak
           to
           his
           Saints
           but
           in
           away
           of
           love
           ;
           his
           foreteling
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           tells
           you
           how
           he
           loves
           them
           .
           Our
           God
           is
           a
           God
           of
           power
           and
           grace
           :
           and
           promises
           are
           the
           engagements
           of
           both
           :
           The
           Father
           worketh
           ,
           and
           Christ
           worketh
           ,
           for
           his
           peoples
           special
           good
           :
           and
           you
           have
           them
           both
           at
           work
           in
           performing
           prophetical
           promises
           .
        
         
           The
           prophesie
           of
           Christ
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           it
           s
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           promise
           ,
           Isa
           .
           
           9.
           6
           
           ▪
           
             Vnto
             us
             a
             Childe
             is
             borne
             ,
             unto
             us
             a
             Son
             is
             given
             :
          
           faith
           in
           the
           promise
           ,
           speaks
           him
           born
           and
           given
           ,
           although
           this
           was
           a
           long
           while
           after
           ,
           Isa
           .
           7.
           14.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             himselfe
             shall
             give
             you
             a
             signe
             .
             Behold
             a
             Virgin
             shall
             conceive
             :
          
           which
           is
           rendred
           in
           the
           Gospel
           
           
           of
           Matthew
           by
           t●o
           words
           :
           one
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             tha●
             which
             was
             spoken
          
           holding
           out
           the
           proph●si●
           ;
           for
           Isaiah
           is
           called
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           his
           speaking
           is
           prophetical
           speaking
           :
           for
           it
           was
           sp●ken
           of
           the
           Lord
           by
           him
           .
           The
           other
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
          
           ,
           holds
           out
           the
           performance
           of
           that
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           event
           answers
           and
           makes
           up
           what
           was
           in
           the
           promise
           .
        
         
           That
           proph●sie
           that
           the
           Gospel
           should
           shine
           on
           the
           darke
           〈◊〉
           entiles
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           way
           
           of
           a
           promise
           ,
           Isa
           .
           9.
           2.
           
           So
           in
           Hag.
           2.
           7.
           
           (
           the
           prophesie
           we
           intend
           to
           open
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           )
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
          
           is
           by
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           rendred
           Heb.
           12.
           26.
           
           
             Now
             he
             hath
             promised
          
           :
           spoken
           by
           way
           of
           promise
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           the
           overflowings
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           which
           cannot
           speak
           of
           things
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           but
           withal
           ▪
           tells
           you
           ,
           how
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           engaged
           about
           them
           ;
           what
           doth
           concern
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           is
           too
           narrow
           to
           expresse
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           speaks
           it
           out
           in
           things
           that
           are
           
             to
             come
          
           .
        
         
           
           
             New
             Testament
             promises
             are
             declared
             in
             Old
             Testament
             language
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           erecting
           of
           Gospel
           Churches
           ,
           the
           new
           edition
           and
           reformation
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           called
           in
           a
           phrase
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           
             a
             Temple
             ,
             Rev.
          
           11.
           1.
           
           John
           is
           bid
           to
           measure
           the
           Temple
           ,
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           Gospel
           Churches
           .
        
         
         
           The
           happy
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           termed
           by
           a
           Jewish
           phrase
           
             The
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             among
             men
             ,
             Rev.
          
           21.
           3.
           signifying
           
           the
           glorious
           state
           of
           Gospel
           times
           :
           and
           thus
           in
           the
           place
           afore
           named
           ,
           
             filling
             the
             house
             with
             glory
          
           ,
           implyes
           the
           same
           thing
           .
        
         
           Babylon
           was
           of
           old
           an
           enemy
           to
           Israel
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           enemies
           in
           Gospel-times
           are
           called
           Babylon
           also
           ;
           and
           the
           destruction
           of
           those
           enemies
           in
           Gospel-times
           ,
           is
           termed
           the
           fall
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           Rev.
           14.
           8.
           
           
        
         
           The
           Visions
           concerning
           Church
           affairs
           are
           now
           ,
           and
           so
           formerly
           in
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           expressed
           by
           
             Angels
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             Trumpets
             ,
             Women
             :
          
           and
           as
           they
           agree
           in
           the
           instructing
           language
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           promising
           language
           also
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           our
           promises
           are
           thus
           express●d
           ,
           may
           be
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           same
           spirit
           breaths
           in
           both
           the
           T●staments
           ,
           Old
           as
           well
           as
           
             New.
             To
             them
             was
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             ,
             Heb.
          
           4.
           2.
           
           
             as
             well
             as
             to
             us
          
           :
           no
           marvel
           then
           ,
           if
           the
           promises
           be
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           language
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           God
           would
           have
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           know
           his
           heart
           is
           now
           as
           full
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           his
           Israel
           of
           old
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           speaks
           to
           them
           in
           the
           same
           language
           he
           spake
           to
           Israel
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           God
           will
           have
           his
           ancient
           people
           ,
           the
           Jewes
           whom
           he
           will
           convert
           ,
           to
           understand
           his
           love
           fully
           ;
           which
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           do
           ,
           he
           speaks
           unto
           them
           in
           his
           &
           their
           own
           proper
           language
           .
        
         
         
           That
           these
           Promises
           and
           Prophesies
           are
           to
           
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           largest
           extent
           ,
           in
           the
           letter
           and
           
           mystery
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           place
           and
           Analogie
           of
           faith
           ▪
           Thus.
           
        
         
           Babylons
           falling
           ,
           Rev.
           14.
           meanes
           that
           the
           Seat
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Doctrine
           ,
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           tumble
           down
           .
           Promises
           and
           prophesies
           hold
           out
           the
           raisednesse
           of
           Gods
           wisdom
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           of
           large
           extent
           :
           They
           speak
           to
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           persons
           ,
           times
           and
           conditions
           ,
           therefore
           must
           be
           large
           .
           Prophesies
           contain
           largnesse
           of
           wisdom
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           promises
           largenesse
           of
           ,
           love
           :
           and
           therefore
           there
           must
           be
           a
           largenesse
           of
           expression
           to
           hold
           them
           forth
           .
           When
           God
           said
           unto
           
             Jacob
             ,
             Gen.
          
           32.
           9
           ,
           13.
           
           
             I
             will
          
           
           
             do
             th●e
             good
             :
             Jacob
          
           understood
           it
           largly
           ;
           for
           he
           turnes
           it
           into
           an
           argument
           of
           prayer
           ,
           and
           twice
           repeats
           it
           :
           Litteral
           sense
           doth
           not
           undermine
           the
           mystery
           ,
           nor
           that
           overthrow
           the
           litteral
           sense
           :
           Gods
           promises
           are
           suitable
           to
           his
           commands
           ,
           keeping
           pace
           with
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           conjoyned
           as
           Arteries
           and
           Veines
           in
           the
           body
           ;
           Now
           the
           commands
           are
           exceeding
           large
           ,
           Psal
           .
           119.
           96.
           and
           so
           are
           the
           
           promises
           .
           Math.
           5.
           28.
           tells
           from
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           looking
           and
           lusting
           is
           
             committing
             Adultery
          
           :
           and
           the
           promise
           of
           giving
           Christ
           includes
           in
           Pauls
           arguing
           ,
           the
           giving
           of
           all
           other
           good
           things
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           32.
           
        
         
           The
           spirit
           hath
           framed
           up
           Faith
           with
           a
           
           large
           make
           and
           frame
           ;
           and
           promises
           are
           for
           our
           faith
           in
           the
           largenesse
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           must
           be
           large
           also
           .
           Prophesies
           and
           promises
           are
           expressions
           of
           Gods
           minde
           :
           Now
           we
           must
           not
           limite
           
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           but
           take
           him
           in
           the
           fullnesse
           of
           his
           expressions
           .
        
         
           
           
             That
             these
             Prophesies
             and
             Promises
             admit
             of
             divers
             Degrees
             ,
             Seasons
             and
             Manner
             of
          
           
           fulfilling
           ;
           thus
           ,
           Hos
           .
           11.
           1.
           
           I
           
             called
             my
             Son
             out
             of
             Egypt
          
           was
           truly
           made
           good
           when
           Moses
           brought
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           for
           Israel
           was
           Gods
           sonne
           ,
           but
           it
           had
           a
           farther
           degree
           of
           fulfilling
           in
           
           Christ
           ,
           Math.
           2.
           15.
           
        
         
           
           Jer.
           31.
           15.
           concerning
           Rachels
           weeping
           ,
           
             Bis
             hic
             locus
             impletus
             est
          
           :
           The
           place
           was
           twice
           fulfilled
           ,
           saith
           
             Musculus
             .
             Rachel
          
           was
           the
           Mother
           of
           Benjamin
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           mother
           of
           the
           Benjamites
           ,
           the
           Tribe
           that
           kept
           close
           to
           the
           house
           of
           David
           :
           She
           was
           buried
           neer
           Bethlehem
           and
           is
           put
           to
           denote
           the
           whole
           Land
           of
           Judah
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           a
           mourning
           condition
           at
           the
           time
           when
           they
           were
           carried
           away
           captive
           ,
           and
           then
           Rachel
           is
           said
           to
           weep
           :
           and
           moreover
           
           when
           the
           children
           are
           slaine
           in
           Bethlehem
           ,
           she
           weeps
           again
           ,
           Mat.
           2.
           17.
           
        
         
           
           Isa
           .
           53.
           4.
           
           
             Surely
             he
             hath
             borne
             our
             greifes
             ,
          
           was
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           sorrow
           that
           fell
           on
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Lord
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           as
           one
           in
           our
           roome
           and
           stead
           ;
           that
           is
           one
           manner
           of
           fulfilling
           :
           but
           is
           not
           all
           .
        
         
         
           
           Mat.
           8.
           17.
           
           It
           s
           brought
           in
           as
           a
           ground
           of
           healing
           the
           sicke
           and
           casting
           out
           of
           evil
           spi
           its
           .
        
         
           
           Psal
           .
           78.
           2.
           
           The
           Prophet
           Asaph
           is
           said
           to
           
             open
             his
             mouth
             in
             a
             Parable
             :
          
           but
           it
           's
           applyed
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           preaching
           ,
           Mat.
           13.
           35.
           
        
         
           
           Zach.
           11.
           12.
           
           Speaking
           about
           the
           
             thirty
             pieces
             of
             Silver
          
           :
           it
           was
           true
           of
           Zacharie
           ,
           and
           their
           ignoble
           dealing
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           base
           labourer
           ,
           allotting
           so
           meane
           a
           price
           to
           a
           faithful
           Prophet
           ;
           but
           fulfilled
           farther
           in
           that
           
             thirty
             pieces
          
           for
           which
           Judas
           
           sold
           his
           Master
           ,
           Mat.
           27.
           9.
           
        
         
           Psal
           .
           22.
           18.
           
           
             They
             parted
             my
             garments
             amongst
             them
             :
          
           it
           possibly
           may
           be
           verified
           in
           
             David
             .
             Omnia
             in
             Davidem
             convenire
             poss●nt
             ,
          
           as
           
             Arias
             M●ntanus
             saith
             ;
             David
          
           his
           destroyers
           being
           confident
           that
           he
           could
           not
           return
           ,
           they
           fell
           upon
           the
           spoile
           ;
           but
           
           t
           is
           fully
           performed
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Joh.
           19.
           23.
           
        
         
           Isa
           .
           61.
           1.
           
           He
           
             hath
             sent
             me
             to
             preach
             liberty
          
           
           
             to
             the
             captives
          
           ,
           was
           made
           good
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           preaching
           about
           their
           freedom
           from
           the
           Babylonish
           Captivity
           ,
           though
           more
           fully
           
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           Luke
           4.
           21.
           
        
         
           Psal
           .
           41.
           9.
           
           
             My
             own
             familiar
             friend
             which
          
           
           
             eat
             bread
             at
             my
             Table
          
           .
           It
           's
           true
           of
           Davids
           Courtiers
           :
           performed
           also
           in
           Judas
           against
           
             Christ
             ,
             John
          
           13.
           14.
           
        
         
           
           Isa
           .
           53.
           1.
           
           
             Who
             hath
             believed
             our
             report
          
           ?
           
           The
           speech
           relates
           to
           the
           Prophet
           in
           his
           
           time
           ,
           but
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           for
           it
           agrees
           to
           Christ
           as
           appears
           ,
           John
           12.
           38.
           
           
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           position
           with
           what
           I
           learned
           many
           years
           a
           goe
           ,
           from
           transcribed
           
           Notes
           of
           a
           precious
           servant
           of
           Christ
           now
           at
           rest
           .
        
         
           The
           least
           degree
           of
           the
           performing
           a
           promise
           being
           manifested
           ,
           the
           promise
           therein
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           although
           not
           in
           the
           highest
           extent
           of
           it
           :
           Whereupon
           it
           is
           remarkable
           how
           in
           the
           Gospels
           ,
           and
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           any
           personal
           thing
           or
           individual
           act
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           Mat.
           2.
           17.
           
           (
           the
           
           place
           above
           named
           )
           about
           Rachel
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           useth
           a
           word
           which
           signifies
           accomplishment
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Then
             was
             fulfilled
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             .
          
           But
           when
           promises
           are
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           have
           reference
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Acts
           2.
           16.
           then
           
           it
           s
           thus
           expressed
           ,
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
          
           by
           the
           
             Prophet
             Joel
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           fulfilled
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           spoken
           :
           it
           had
           a
           true
           performance
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           accomplishment
           .
        
         
           
           
             That
             under
             one
             person
             or
             thing
             named
             a
             whole
             series
             both
             of
             persons
             and
             things
             is
             to
             be
          
           
           understood
           .
           See
           this
           plainly
           in
           the
           great
           promise
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           7.
           
           
             In
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             seed
             be
             called
             .
          
           In
           the
           eight
           verse
           of
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           
             The
             children
             of
             the
             promise
             are
             counted
             for
             the
             seed
             .
          
           When
           we
           read
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           
           are
           called
           Hornes
           ,
           by
           them
           he
           means
           all
           the
           powers
           that
           are
           pushing
           at
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           interest
           :
           The
           Vial
           on
           the
           Throne
           of
           the
           Beast
           mentioned
           Rev.
           16.
           10.
           although
           it
           meane
           eminently
           the
           
           
             City
             of
             Rome
          
           ;
           yet
           withal
           it
           may
           take
           in
           all
           those
           places
           wherein
           the
           superstitions
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           have
           been
           more
           especially
           exercised
           ,
           as
           Bishops
           Palaces
           ,
           Cathedrals
           ,
           Monasteries
           ,
           Priories
           ,
           Deanes
           and
           Chapters
           houses
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           places
           .
        
         
           
           
             God
             performes
             his
             promises
             ,
             in
             these
             latter
             dayes
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             proportion
             and
             correspondency
             ,
             with
             his
             former
             glorious
             workings
          
           
           
             for
             his
             people
          
           .
           Thus
           most
           expresly
           Hagg.
           2.
           5.
           its
           said
           ,
           
             According
             as
             I
             covenanted
             with
             you
             when
             you
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             so
             my
             spirit
             remaineth
             among
             you
             :
          
           where
           its
           plain
           that
           God
           engageth
           himselfe
           to
           them
           now
           when
           they
           were
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           
           according
           to
           his
           dealing
           with
           them
           when
           they
           were
           to
           be
           delivered
           out
           of
           Egypt
           .
           Thus
           in
           the
           Visions
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
             John
             ,
             Antichrist
          
           is
           called
           Egypt
           ;
           and
           their
           
             waters
             are
             turned
             into
             blood
          
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           
           wittnesses
           ,
           Rev.
           11.
           6.
           in
           correspondence
           with
           what
           God
           did
           by
           
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
          
           7.
           19.
           
        
         
           
             Israel
             in
             Egypt
          
           cryed
           Exod.
           
             2.
             23.
             and
             so
             do
             the
             souls
          
           under
           the
           Altar
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           how
           long
           ,
           holy
           and
           true
           ,
           dost
           thou
           not
           judge
           and
           revenge
           our
           blood
           ,
           on
           them
           that
           dwell
           on
           the
           earth
           ?
           Rev.
           
             6.
             10.
          
           
        
         
           He
           
             drowned
             the
             Egyptians
             in
             the
             red
             Sea
             ,
          
           
           Exod.
           14.
           27.
           and
           now
           hath
           his
           wayes
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           Sea-fights
           ,
           to
           drown
           his
           enemies
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           years
           ,
           1588
           ,
           and
           1639
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           since
           :
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           position
           with
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           Micah
           ,
           7.
           15.
           where
           God
           promiseth
           to
           his
           Church
           his
           goodnesse
           
           in
           these
           words
           :
           According
           
             to
             the
             dayes
             of
             thy
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             will
             ●
             shew
             unto
             him
             marvelous
             things
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             That
             the
             inflicting
             of
             judgement
             ,
             on
             the
             adversaries
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             subordinate
             to
          
           
           
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             promises
             to
             his
             people
             .
          
           The
           shaking
           vengeance
           on
           the
           Nations
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
           Gods
           creatures
           are
           precious
           to
           him
           as
           he
           is
           their
           Creator
           ;
           and
           surely
           he
           would
           never
           destroy
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           relation
           to
           a
           greater
           ,
           farther
           and
           better
           good
           ,
           then
           their
           destruction
           can
           be
           evil
           .
           This
           is
           plain
           in
           Isa
           .
           10.
           12.
           
           
             The
             visiting
             of
          
           
           
             the
             stout
             heart
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             high
             looks
             ,
          
           is
           in
           a
           way
           of
           inflicting
           judgement
           on
           him
           but
           it
           s
           brought
           in
           as
           subservient
           to
           the
           
             performing
             of
             his
             whole
             work
             on
             Mount
             Sion
             :
          
           that
           was
           the
           maine
           thing
           driven
           at
           .
           
        
         
           
           That
           the
           time
           of
           fulfilling
           prophesies
           and
           promises
           ,
           and
           working
           great
           turnes
           ,
           is
           at
           or
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           .
           
             Thus
             in
          
           Hag.
           
             2.
             6.
          
           
           I
           will
           shake
           the
           heaven
           ,
           
             when
             is
             that
             ?
             it
             follows
             immediatly
          
           ;
           The
           desire
           of
           all
           Nations
           shall
           come
           :
        
         
         
           The
           coming
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           was
           eminently
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           many
           prophesies
           and
           promises
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           the
           constant
           course
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           His
           coming
           then
           likewise
           produced
           great
           turnes
           and
           changes
           ,
           Mat.
           2.
           3.
           
           
             Herod
             the
             King
             was
             troubled
             and
             all
             Jerusalem
             with
             him
             :
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Herod
           and
           Jerusalem
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           are
           troubled
           .
           He
           troubles
           the
           chiefe
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           Counsels
           ,
           John
           ,
           11.
           47.
           
             what
             doe
             we
             doe
             ?
             This
             man
             doth
             many
             Miracles
             .
          
           And
           when
           Christ
           shall
           come
           again
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           more
           turnes
           .
           
             All
             the
             promises
             are
             in
             him
          
           and
           for
           him
           ;
           no
           marvel
           then
           if
           their
           performances
           ,
           and
           his
           appearance
           come
           together
           .
           The
           down-fall
           of
           the
           
             Man
             of
             sin
          
           is
           the
           making
           good
           of
           many
           promises
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           said
           to
           be
           by
           the
           
             brigh●nesse
             of
             his
             coming
          
           .
           2
           Thess
           .
           2.
           8.
           
           
             Then
             shall
             that
             wicked
             one
             be
             revealed
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             shall
             consume
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             shall
             destroy
             with
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             his
             coming
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Chap.
           III.
           Shewing
           the
           meaning
           ,
           Doctrines
           and
           Method
           of
           Hag.
           
             2.
             6
             ,
             7.
          
           
        
         
           
             
               Hag.
               2.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               Yet
               once
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               little
               while
               and
               I
               will
               shake
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               sea
               and
               the
               dry-land
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               I
               will
               shake
               all
               Nations
               ,
               ●and
               the
               desire
               of
               all
               Nations
               shall
               come
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               fill
               this
               house
               with
               glory
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               .
            
          
           
             
               Heb.
               12.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
            
             
               Whose
               voyce
               then
               shooke
               the
               earth
               :
               but
               now
               he
               hath
               promised
               saying
               ,
               Yet
               once
               more
               I
               shake
               not
               the
               earth
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               And
               this
               word
               yet
               once
               more
               ,
               signifieth
               the
               removing
               of
               ●hings
               that
               are
               shaken
               ,
               as
               of
               things
               that
               are
               made
               ,
               that
               those
               things
               which
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               may
               remain
               .
            
          
        
         
           HAving
           laid
           down
           these
           eight
           propositions
           in
           general
           ,
           we
           shall
           now
           pitch
           down
           on
           this
           Scripture
           to
           which
           all
           these
           propositions
           give
           light
           .
        
         
           Here
           in
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Haggai
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           prophesie
           by
           way
           of
           a
           
           
           promise
           ;
           God
           foretells
           by
           his
           servant
           Haggai
           what
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           ;
           namely
           great
           turnes
           and
           changes
           ,
           and
           withal
           engageth
           about
           them
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           a
           promise
           that
           he
           will
           effect
           them
           ,
           
             I
             will
             shake
          
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           your
           fi●st
           rule
           .
        
         
           He
           calls
           the
           Church-state
           under
           the
           Go●p●l
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Temple
           and
           
             an
             house
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           language
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           to
           speak
           out
           Gods
           way
           of
           worship
           ;
           but
           here
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           farther
           extent
           ,
           even
           unto
           Gospel-worship
           ,
           and
           administrations
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           according
           to
           the
           second
           Prop.
           
        
         
           
             Shaking
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
          
           doth
           not
           onely
           meane
           the
           commotion
           in
           these
           natural
           bodies
           ,
           and
           the
           alterations
           therein
           ;
           but
           also
           these
           words
           hold
           out
           ,
           the
           change
           in
           the
           great
           Political
           bodies
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           and
           so
           according
           to
           the
           third
           proposition
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           largest
           extent
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           observe
           this
           promise
           and
           prophesie
           of
           Haggai
           receives
           (
           according
           to
           what
           is
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           fourth
           proposition
           )
           sundry
           degrees
           of
           fulfilling
           .
           It
           was
           truly
           performed
           when
           Christ
           was
           born
           into
           the
           world
           ;
           then
           Angels
           and
           Men
           ,
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           were
           moved
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ;
           for
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             tells
             us
          
           of
           another
           shaking
           at
           another
           coming
           of
           Christ
           when
           we
           shall
           receive
           
             a
             Kingdome
             that
             cannot
             be
             moved
             ,
          
           
           Heb.
           12.
           26.
           
           Besides
           when
           the
           Prophet
           Haggai
           names
           
             the
             Temple
             and
             the
             House
          
           ,
           he
           meanes
           all
           the
           frame
           of
           worship
           ,
           and
           not
           barely
           the
           Fabrick
           and
           building
           that
           was
           reared
           up
           .
           When
           he
           names
           
             Zorobabel
             and
             Joshua
          
           ,
           he
           meanes
           not
           onely
           those
           two
           particular
           persons
           ,
           but
           all
           governours
           ,
           and
           deliverers
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           in
           several
           places
           and
           ages
           are
           included
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           direction
           that
           the
           fifth
           proposition
           gives
           us
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           the
           great
           and
           glorious
           alterations
           that
           God
           will
           make
           in
           these
           last
           dayes
           ,
           is
           here
           expressed
           by
           a
           phrase
           relating
           to
           Gods
           wonderful
           dealing
           with
           his
           people
           Israel
           ▪
           we
           finde
           Exod.
           19.
           18.
           
           at
           the
           appearance
           of
           God
           on
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           it
           s
           said
           
             the
             wh●le
             mount
             quaked
             greatly
          
           ;
           and
           when
           God
           appears
           to
           make
           these
           turnes
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           by
           the
           Prophet
           here
           to
           
             shake
             heaven
             and
             earth
          
           ,
           which
           agrees
           fully
           with
           the
           sixth
           proposition
           .
        
         
           The
           
             shaking
             of
             all
             Nations
          
           here
           ,
           what
           doth
           it
           meane
           else
           but
           the
           execution
           of
           vengeance
           on
           the
           Nations
           ?
           thus
           plainly
           in
           v.
           21.
           22.
           of
           this
           2.
           
           Chap.
           where
           the
           
             shaking
             of
             heaven
             and
             ear●h
             is
             repeated
             .
             v.
          
           21.
           and
           expounded
           v.
           22.
           by
           
             this
             phrase
             ,
             I
             will
             overthrow
             the
             throne
             of
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             destroy
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ;
             but
             for
             what
             end
             ?
             v.
          
           23.
           
           It
           was
           to
           exalt
           Zorobabel
           to
           be
           as
           a
           Signet
           ;
           it
           was
           to
           make
           way
           for
           his
           Churches
           
           good
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           lesson
           taught
           in
           the
           eight
           proposition
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           these
           great
           turnes
           is
           plainly
           expressed
           to
           be
           at
           the
           
             coming
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           Christ
           is
           yet
           to
           come
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           all
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           another
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           comings
           produce
           notable
           changes
           ,
           as
           the
           eight
           proposition
           shewed
           .
           And
           thus
           having
           brought
           down
           what
           was
           spoken
           in
           general
           ,
           in
           the
           propositions
           ,
           to
           this
           particular
           prophesie
           of
           Haggai
           ;
           I
           shall
           onely
           adde
           one
           word
           about
           the
           coherence
           of
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           with
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           then
           descend
           to
           the
           explication
           of
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           
           It
           's
           plain
           ,
           v.
           2.
           and
           3.
           that
           
             Zorobabel
             ,
             Joshua
          
           and
           the
           people
           were
           under
           discouragement
           about
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           :
           we
           build
           a
           Temple
           (
           say
           they
           )
           but
           what
           is
           it
           ?
           a
           poor
           meane
           frame
           :
           Solomons
           Temple
           was
           a
           stately
           Edifice
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           nothing
           to
           that
           :
           were
           it
           not
           better
           for
           us
           to
           give
           over
           ,
           then
           to
           goe
           forward
           with
           such
           a
           work
           ?
           Now
           in
           the
           fourth
           and
           fifth
           verse
           ,
           God
           calls
           upon
           them
           :
           1.
           
           To
           be
           strong
           ;
           be
           strong
           ,
           be
           strong
           .
           2.
           
           To
           worke
           and
           not
           give
           over
           .
           3.
           
           To
           be
           confident
           and
           not
           feare
           .
           Now
           the
           Arguments
           are
           three
           .
           1.
           
           I
           am
           with
           you
           ,
           v.
           four
           .
           2.
           
           My
           Spirit
           shall
           remain
           among
           you
           ,
           v.
           five
           .
           3.
           
           I
           will
           shake
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           of
           all
           Nations
           shall
           come
           and
           fill
           this
           house
           with
           glory
           ,
           v.
           6.
           
           &
           7.
           
        
         
         
           So
           then
           these
           words
           are
           brought
           in
           as
           an
           argument
           to
           take
           off
           their
           feare
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           confident
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           them
           in
           the
           work
           God
           called
           them
           unto
           :
           Thus
           they
           cohere
           with
           the
           former
           words
           ;
           let
           us
           now
           proceed
           to
           explication
           of
           them
           :
           we
           shall
           begin
           with
           those
           words
           .
        
         
           Thus
           sayth
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           .
        
         
           
           
             Thus
             sayth
          
           ]
           The
           Hebrew
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           translated
           Sayeth
           ,
           it
           denotes
           in
           Scripture
           phrase
           five
           things
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           To
           declare
           the
           minde
           by
           speaking
           .
           
             Dixit
             ▪
          
           1.
           
             locu●us
             est
          
           :
           to
           expresse
           our
           thoughts
           or
           motions
           of
           heart
           by
           words
           :
           so
           Gen.
           20.
           5.
           speaking
           of
           
             Sarah
             ,
             she
             ,
             even
          
           
           
             she
             her selfe
             said
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             he
             is
             my
             Brother
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           she
           uttered
           so
           much
           in
           speech
           or
           words
           that
           another
           might
           understand
           ;
           and
           thus
           God
           spake
           by
           his
           Prophet
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           It
           's
           put
           to
           hold
           out
           a
           speaking
           before
           hand
           what
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           afterward
           ,
           Dixit
           1.
           prophetavit
           .
           He
           said
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           prophesied
           ;
           and
           a
           word
           so
           spoken
           is
           a
           prophetical
           word
           :
           thus
           Gen.
           41.
           54.
           
           
             the
             seven
             yeares
             of
             dearth
             began
             according
             as
             Joseph
             had
             said
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           dixerat
           :
           that
           is
           
           according
           as
           he
           had
           prophesied
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           It
           signifies
           a
           speaking
           to
           ones
           selfe
           ,
           a
           speaking
           in
           a
           way
           of
           thought
           ,
           or
           meditation
           .
           Dixit
           1.
           cogitavit
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           thought
           ,
           he
           sayth
           in
           himselfe
           :
           Our
           
           thoughts
           are
           our
           communication
           with
           our selves
           ;
           when
           we
           are
           serious
           in
           meditation
           of
           our
           own
           hearts
           ,
           or
           wayes
           ,
           we
           are
           said
           to
           return
           to
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           to
           speak
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           thus
           2
           Sam.
           21.
           16.
           
           
           
             Goliah
             the
             Giant
             thought
             to
             kill
             David
          
           ;
           the
           word
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             et
             dicebat
             percutere
          
           .
           He
           said
           he
           would
           kill
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           spake
           so
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           language
           of
           his
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           To
           say
           is
           to
           speak
           with
           authority
           ,
           to
           speak
           by
           way
           of
           command
           :
           Dixit
           1.
           imperavit
           .
           He
           said
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           much
           as
           he
           commanded
           ;
           so
           Jonah
           2.
           11.
           
           
             The
             Lord
          
           
           
             spake
             to
             the
             Fish
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           commanded
           it
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           to
           speake
           is
           not
           barely
           to
           declare
           ones
           minde
           ,
           to
           think
           ,
           or
           to
           command
           ;
           but
           it
           holds
           out
           such
           a
           speaking
           wherein
           the
           speaker
           engageth
           himselfe
           ;
           dixit
           ,
           1.
           promisit
           :
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           promised
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           's
           taken
           
             here
             :
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Thus
             promiseth
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
          
           ;
           that
           phrase
           viz.
           
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
          
           ;
           we
           shall
           not
           open
           here
           ;
           onely
           now
           draw
           these
           2.
           
           Observations
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           dispenseth
           himselfe
           
           to
           his
           people
           by
           way
           of
           a
           promise
           :
           
             so
             here
          
           .
        
         
           That
           when
           his
           people
           are
           under
           discouragement
           
           and
           feare
           ,
           he
           strengthens
           them
           by
           holding
           forth
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           .
        
         
           
           I
           will
           shake
           .
        
         
           I
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             I
             Jehovah
          
           ,
           who
           have
           my
           being
           of
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           give
           being
           to
           my
           word
           of
           promise
           :
           I
           ,
           who
           have
           all
           creatures
           and
           times
           in
           my
           power
           and
           disposal
           ,
           I
           ,
           even
           
             I
             ,
             will
             shake
          
           .
           All
           refer
           this
           shaking
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           some
           refer
           this
           to
           God
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           
             Hierom.
             &
             G●o●g
             .
             Eden
          
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           make
           the
           meaning
           to
           be
           ,
           I
           that
           am
           the
           Father
           of
           
             Jesus
             Chris●
          
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           your
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           of
           mercies
           ,
           
             I
             will
             shake
             the
             Heavens
          
           .
           But
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           refers
           it
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           that
           am
           
             Emanuel
             ,
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
          
           who
           
             was
             dead
             ,
             but
             am
             alive
             ,
          
           and
           now
           
             live
             for
             evermore
          
           ,
           I
           ,
           who
           
             am
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             my
             Fathers
             glory
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             expresse
             image
             of
             his
             person
             ,
          
           who
           
             have
             seven
             eyes
             and
             seven
             hornes
             ,
          
           all-seeing
           ▪
           and
           all-working
           power
           ;
           I
           that
           have
           made
           and
           hold
           up
           the
           pillars
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             I
             will
             shake
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           adds
           an
           expression
           ,
           shewing
           that
           this
           shaking
           was
           done
           suddainly
           ,
           and
           with
           ease
           .
           It
           s
           but
           a
           word
           speaking
           ,
           it
           s
           but
           
             saving
             ,
             Let
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             be
             shaken
             ,
          
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           shaken
           ;
           as
           once
           
             he
             said
             ,
             Let
             there
             be
             an
             Heaven
          
           and
           
             an
             earth
          
           ,
           and
           
             it
             was
             so
             .
             Whose
             voice
             then
             shook
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           word
           voice
           is
           applyed
           to
           things
           
             
               
                 Natural
                 ,
                 as
              
               Rev.
               
                 6.
                 1.
              
               
               The
               voice
               of
               Thunder
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Artificial
               ,
               Mat
               
                 124.
                 31.
              
               
               The
               voice
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Rational
                 ,
                 2
              
               Pet.
               
                 2
                 16.
              
               
               The
               voice
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Supernatural
               ,
               as
               here
               ,
               His
               voice
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             His
             voice
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           voice
           of
           Jesus
           the
           
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
          
           ,
           whose
           blood
           speaks
           better
           things
           then
           that
           of
           Abel
           ;
           His
           voyce
           ,
           who
           
             speaks
             from
             Heaven
          
           ,
           His
           voyce
           shook
           .
        
         
           
             Will
             shake
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Jun.
           translates
           it
           ,
           Ego
           
           
             commoturus
             sum
          
           ,
           I
           am
           about
           to
           shake
           .
           Shaking
           signifies
           a
           violent
           Motion
           ,
           a
           Motion
           differing
           from
           the
           common
           Motion
           :
           1.
           
           As
           when
           the
           wind
           is
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           breaking
           forth
           makes
           the
           earth
           for
           to
           tremble
           .
           
             Terrae
             motus
          
           ,
           that
           is
           called
           shaking
           ,
           Isa
           .
           13.
           13.
           
           
             The
             earth
             shal
             move
             out
             of
             his
             place
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Or
           as
           the
           wind
           shakes
           the
           corn
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           or
           the
           fruit
           upon
           the
           trees
           ,
           somtimes
           this
           way
           ,
           then
           the
           contrary
           way
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           natural
           motion
           of
           the
           corne
           or
           fruit
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           s
           forced
           by
           the
           wind
           ,
           Psalme
           72.
           16.
           
           
             His
             fruit
             shall
             shake
             like
             Libanus
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Or
           as
           the
           motion
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           Isa
           .
           30.
           32.
           
           In
           battels
           of
           shaking
           will
           he
           fight
           with
           it
           .
           This
           shaking
           in
           Heb.
           12.
           is
           expressed
           by
           two
           words
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             proprie
             de
             sale
             vi
             ventorum
             agitato
          
           ;
           it
           signifies
           properly
           to
           shake
           as
           the
           Sea
           is
           shaken
           with
           a
           mighty
           wind
           ,
           when
           the
           wind
           gets
           into
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           The
           other
           word
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           shaking
           as
           tears
           and
           rends
           in
           pieces
           ;
           and
           so
           this
           phrase
           expresseth
           tearing
           turns
           ,
           and
           rending
           changes
           which
           shall
           befall
           the
           Nations
           .
           So
           then
           shaking
           contains
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           change
           and
           alteration
           .
        
         
           2
           Such
           as
           is
           accompanied
           with
           annihilation
           ,
           or
           bringing
           of
           things
           to
           nothing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Annihilation
           in
           a
           way
           to
           execute
           justice
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           denotes
           sometime
           also
           alteration
           from
           bad
           to
           good
           ,
           from
           good
           to
           better
           .
           Shaking
           in
           a
           way
           of
           mercy
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           bringing
           good
           out
           of
           evil
           ;
           So
           here
           its
           shaking
           by
           way
           of
           a
           promise
           .
           Take
           hence
           these
           five
           Observations
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           The
           nature
           of
           things
           here
           are
           liable
           to
           change
           .
           
             God
             only
             is
             immutable
          
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           That
           the
           changes
           below
           are
           and
           may
           be
           
             
               Suddain
               ,
            
             
               Violent
               ,
               &
            
             
               Strange
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           3.
           
           That
           yet
           they
           are
           righteous
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           gracious
           to
           Gods
           people
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           That
           Jesus
           Christ
           himselfe
           hath
           the
           highest
           hand
           in
           these
           changes
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           That
           in
           these
           changes
           he
           shewes
           himselfe
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
        
         
           These
           four
           words
           ,
           
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Sea
          
           and
           
             Dry
             Land
          
           ,
           are
           taken
           two
           wayes
           .
           Grammatically
           ,
           Rhethorically
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Grammatically
           for
           such
           things
           in
           Nature
           as
           the
           letters
           of
           the
           words
           do
           import
           ,
           as
           
             the
             Earth
          
           for
           that
           part
           of
           the
           world
           which
           we
           tread
           on
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           like
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           are
           taken
           Rhetorically
           ,
           when
           by
           a
           fine
           manner
           of
           speaking
           ,
           an
           elegancy
           of
           expression
           ,
           they
           set
           forth
           some
           thing
           beside
           what
           they
           expresse
           in
           their
           Grammatical
           sense
           :
           both
           wayes
           agree
           to
           the
           text
           we
           are
           upon
           .
           Now
           observe
           in
           the
           Rhetorical
           way
           there
           is
           a
           double
           acceptation
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           a
           Metonymie
           of
           the
           subject
           for
           the
           adjunct
           ,
           
             Continentis
             pro
             contento
          
           ,
           when
           the
           thing
           containing
           is
           put
           for
           the
           thing
           contained
           .
           Heaven
           is
           put
           fo
           the
           
             inhabitants
             of
             heaven
          
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Earth
             ,
             Sea
          
           and
           
             Dry
             Land
          
           ,
           put
           for
           those
           that
           dwell
           on
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Sea
           ,
           or
           Dry
           Land.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           a
           Metaphor
           or
           borrowed
           speech
           ,
           because
           heaven
           is
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           in
           comparison
           of
           that
           ,
           earth
           is
           the
           lowest
           body
           ;
           they
           are
           put
           to
           declare
           high
           and
           low
           things
           :
           a
           little
           more
           to
           open
           these
           words
           ,
           observe
           .
        
         
           Heaven
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           that
           part
           of
           
           the
           world
           which
           is
           opposite
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           an
           adverbe
           of
           place
           (
           as
           some
           think
           )
           shewing
           the
           distance
           of
           heaven
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           remote
           from
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           We
           read
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           second
           and
           third
           heaven
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           an
           expance
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           nearest
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           turned
           round
           about
           it
           :
           thus
           we
           read
           of
           the
           
             windows
             of
             this
             heaven
             to
             be
             opened
          
           when
           the
           raine
           fell
           ,
           Gen.
           8.
           of
           birds
           flying
           in
           this
           
             Heaven
             ,
             Deut.
          
           4.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           Heaven
           is
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Stars
           are
           fixed
           ,
           and
           so
           called
           the
           starry
           heaven
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           blessed
           ,
           
             Sedes
             Beatorum
          
           into
           which
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           was
           wrapped
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           12.
           2.
           
        
         
           
           And
           the
           Earth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           part
           of
           the
           world
           which
           is
           distinguished
           from
           heaven
           ;
           some
           derive
           it
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           word
           signifying
           to
           run
           ,
           because
           beasts
           run
           upon
           it
           .
           It
           's
           the
           place
           where
           men
           dwell
           ,
           Gen.
           18.
           18.
           sometime
           it
           signifies
           one
           Country
           more
           then
           another
           ,
           Gen.
           41.
           57.
           
           
             And
             all
             Countries
             came
             to
             Egypt
             because
             the
             famine
             was
             sore
             in
             all
             Lands
             .
          
           Sometime
           it
           signifies
           a
           feild
           ;
           but
           here
           I
           take
           it
           to
           denote
           a
           Continent
           ,
           that
           part
           of
           the
           world
           that
           is
           distingusht
           from
           Seas
           and
           Islands
           ,
           the
           Maine-land
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Sea
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           you
           have
           a
           plaine
           description
           of
           that
           given
           by
           
             Moses
             ,
             Gen.
          
           1.
           10.
           its
           
           
             the
             gathering
             together
             of
             the
             waters
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             dry
             Land
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Arida
           the
           dry
           Land
           ,
           as
           distinct
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           and
           Seas
           :
           which
           I
           here
           take
           to
           be
           
             Islands
             ,
             Lands
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Sea
          
           ;
           dry
           Land
           ,
           yet
           compassed
           about
           with
           water
           .
           From
           the
           words
           thus
           opened
           observe
           .
        
         
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           will
           make
           great
           changes
           in
           the
           natural
           bodyes
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           Sea
           and
           dry
           Land
           :
           
             This
             ariseth
             from
             the
             words
             taken
             Grammatically
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             turne
             and
             change
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             and
             Sea
             and
             dry
             Land
             :
             Even
             Angels
             and
             men
          
           ;
           Men
           that
           dwell
           on
           the
           Continent
           ,
           Islands
           and
           Seas
           ,
           and
           this
           ariseth
           from
           the
           Rhetorical
           Metonymie
           ,
           whereby
           the
           thing
           containing
           is
           put
           for
           the
           thing
           contained
           .
        
         
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           will
           make
           great
           changes
           in
           the
           heavens
           and
           earth
           ,
           in
           the
           high
           and
           low
           things
           of
           Kingdomes
           and
           Peoples
           and
           Nations
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           taken
           the
           words
           asunder
           ,
           and
           given
           you
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           observations
           from
           them
           ,
           we
           will
           now
           put
           them
           together
           again
           ,
           in
           this
           short
           form
           following
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               Hag.
               2.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               contains
               a
               prophetical
               promise
               ,
               wherein
               observe
               
                 
                   The
                   promise
                   is
                   propounded
                   ▪
                   wherein
                   consider
                   4
                   things
                   .
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       person
                       promising
                       
                         
                           The
                           Lord
                           ,
                           of
                           Hosts
                           ,
                           
                             〈◊〉
                             〈◊〉
                             〈◊〉
                             〈◊〉
                             〈◊〉
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       things
                       promised
                       ,
                       which
                       are
                       three
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           
                             The
                             shaking
                          
                           ,
                           twice
                           repeated
                           ,
                           set
                           out
                           by
                           its
                           object
                           ,
                           
                             
                               The
                               heavens
                               .
                            
                             
                               The
                               earth
                               .
                            
                             
                               The
                               seas
                               .
                            
                             
                               The
                               dry
                               land
                               .
                            
                             
                               The
                               nations
                               .
                            
                             
                               All
                               nations
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           The
                           
                             comming
                             of
                             Christ
                          
                           ,
                           called
                           the
                           
                             
                               desire
                               of
                               
                                 
                                   Nations
                                   .
                                
                                 
                                   All.
                                   
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           3.
                           
                           Of
                           filling
                           ,
                           set
                           out
                           by
                           
                             
                               1.
                               
                               What.
                               
                                 This
                                 house
                              
                               .
                            
                             
                               2
                               With
                               what
                               ,
                               
                                 with
                                 Glory
                              
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   persons
                   to
                   whom
                   this
                   promise
                   is
                   made
                   
                     
                       Zorobabel
                       Joshua
                       All
                       the
                       people
                       .
                       
                         
                           This
                           is
                           taken
                           from
                           v.
                           4.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   time
                   of
                   performance
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     
                       Set
                       time
                       ,
                       once
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Short
                         time
                      
                       ,
                       Yet
                       a
                       little
                       while
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Time
                         repeated
                      
                       ,
                       Yet
                       once
                       more
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               promise
               is
               confirmed
               to
               our
               faith
               ,
               by
               the
               repetition
               of
               the
               first
               words
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               vers
               .
               7.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IIII.
           Shews
           how
           in
           the
           great
           turnes
           of
           Ages
           God
           dispenseth
           himselfe
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           Promise
           :
           for
        
         
           FIrst
           this
           holds
           out
           God
           as
           a
           Father
           .
           2.
           
           This
           exalts
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           the
           Son.
           3.
           
           This
           honours
           God
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           4.
           
           This
           makes
           notably
           for
           the
           security
           and
           improvement
           of
           Grace
           .
           5.
           
           This
           confounds
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           .
           6.
           
           This
           greatens
           our
           estate
           .
           Use
           of
           Instruction
           and
           Exhortation
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           heard
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           (
           Thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           that
           they
           hold
           out
           a
           promise
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Lords
           saying
           is
           not
           a
           bare
           expressing
           of
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           so
           or
           so
           ;
           but
           an
           expression
           with
           an
           engagement
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           it
           s
           a
           saying
           by
           way
           of
           a
           promise
           :
           Hence
           we
           shall
           begin
           with
           this
           observation
           .
        
         
           
           That
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           great
           turnes
           and
           
           changes
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           dispenseth
           himselfe
           by
           the
           way
           of
           promises
           .
        
         
           
             Thus
             he
             did
             to
          
           Adam
           
             in
             Paradise
          
           :
           Do
           this
           and
           live
           ;
           
             the
             like
             after
             his
             fall
          
           :
           The
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           shall
           break
           the
           Serpents
           head
           .
        
         
         
           
             It
             was
             a
             great
             turne
             when
             all
             the
             world
             was
             drowned
             ;
             and
             then
             how
             doth
             God
             dispense
             himself
             ?
             he
             makes
             a
          
           Covenant
           with
           Noah
           ,
           Gen.
           
             9.
             13.
          
           
           I
           will
           set
           my
           bow
           in
           
           the
           clouds
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           token
           of
           Covenant
           between
           me
           and
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           no
           small
           turne
           when
           Terah
           and
           others
           were
           grossly
           defiled
           by
           Idolatry
           ,
           then
           for
           God
           to
           call
           Abraham
           out
           ;
           but
           how
           doth
           he
           doe
           it
           ?
           by
           making
           a
           
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             Gen.
          
           17.
           4.
           
           
             Behold
             my
             Covenant
          
           
           
             is
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             a
             father
             of
             many
             Nations
             .
          
        
         
           
             We
             are
             not
             ignorant
             what
             variety
             of
             changes
          
           Jacob
           
             had
             experience
             of
             ;
             but
             God
             supports
             him
             by
             his
             promise
             ,
          
           Gen.
           
             28.
             15.
          
           
           Behold
           I
           am
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           will
           keep
           thee
           in
           all
           places
           whither
           thou
           goest
           .
           Gen.
           
             46.
             1.
          
           
           Israel
           
             takes
             his
             journey
             for
          
           Egypt
           ,
           but
           v.
           
             3.
             he
             hath
             this
          
           viaticum
           ,
           
             this
             provision
             by
             the
             way
          
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           God
           of
           thy
           Father
           ;
           fear
           not
           to
           go
           down
           to
           Egypt
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           make
           of
           thee
           a
           great
           Nation
           :
           
             It
             was
             a
             great
             and
             mighty
             work
             to
             bring
          
           Israel
           
             out
             of
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             and
             behold
             then
          
           ,
           Exod.
           
             34
             27
             ,
             28.
          
           
           The
           Lord
           said
           to
           Moses
           ;
           Write
           these
           words
           ;
           for
           after
           the
           tenour
           of
           these
           words
           have
           I
           made
           a
           covenant
           with
           thee
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Judges
           ,
           Josh
           .
           1.
           5.
           
           &
           of
           Kingly
           power
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           1.
           9.
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           the
           captivity
           under
           the
           King
           of
           
             Babylon
             ,
             Jer.
          
           25.
           11
           ,
           12.
           the
           like
           when
           they
           came
           out
           of
           captivity
           ,
           Hag.
           1.
           8.
           
           In
           all
           these
           times
           
           God
           dispensed
           himselfe
           in
           way
           of
           a
           promise
           :
           So
           he
           doth
           in
           Gospel-times
           ;
           Acts
           2.
           39.
           
           
             The
             promises
             are
             to
             you
             and
             to
             your
             children
             .
          
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           8.
           
           
             Godlinesse
             is
             profitable
             for
             all
             things
             (
             and
             so
             in
             all
             conditions
             )
             and
             hath
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             life
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           The
           
             New
             Heavens
          
           and
           
             the
             New
             earth
          
           do
           certainly
           holdout
           the
           greatest
           alterations
           that
           ever
           shall
           be
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           by
           promise
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           13.
           
        
         
           The
           demonstration
           of
           this
           we
           shall
           hold
           out
           in
           these
           six
           passages
           .
        
         
           
           This
           promising
           way
           holds
           out
           God
           as
           a
           Father
           in
           his
           glorious
           excellency
           of
           wisdome
           
           and
           Immensity
           .
           All
           creatures
           are
           measured
           by
           the
           present
           time
           ;
           but
           God
           in
           promising
           ,
           shews
           he
           hath
           
             all
             times
          
           in
           his
           power
           ;
           creatures
           have
           onely
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           present
           Now
           :
           but
           God
           is
           and
           was
           ,
           and
           
             will
             be
          
           :
           Oh!
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           unspeakable
           mercy
           :
           the
           present
           time
           is
           a
           short
           moment
           ,
           God
           cannot
           expresse
           his
           love
           to
           us
           in
           it
           sufficiently
           ,
           nor
           are
           we
           in
           capacity
           to
           receive
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           takes
           the
           time
           
             to
             come
          
           ,
           and
           puts
           it
           into
           the
           promise
           ,
           yea
           he
           takes
           eternity
           to
           doe
           it
           in
           .
        
         
           A
           promising
           way
           glorifies
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           21.
           
           
             Abraham
             was
             fully
             perswaded
             that
             what
             he
             had
             promised
             he
             was
             able
             also
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             to
             performe
             it
          
           :
           God
           doth
           not
           put
           you
           off
           with
           a
           promise
           because
           he
           is
           weak
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           is
           able
           to
           
           performe
           :
           Be
           not
           troubled
           because
           you
           have
           not
           present
           possession
           ;
           for
           
             he
             is
             faithfull
             that
             promised
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.
           22.
           
        
         
           
           This
           promising
           way
           exalts
           the
           honour
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           for
           all
           promises
           are
           made
           to
           him
           first
           ,
           therefore
           he
           is
           called
           
             The
             Covenant
             ,
             Isa
          
           .
           42.
           6.
           
           The
           promises
           center
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           firstly
           their
           performance
           in
           and
           to
           ,
           and
           for
           him
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           20.
           
           
             In
             him
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             Amen
             .
          
           We
           are
           creatures
           at
           too
           great
           a
           distance
           from
           God
           ;
           he
           cannot
           firstly
           and
           immediatly
           deale
           with
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           too
           low
           for
           that
           dealing
           ,
           but
           he
           deals
           with
           Christ
           .
           We
           are
           all
           promised
           as
           a
           seed
           to
           him
           ,
           Isa
           .
           53.
           10.
           to
           him
           is
           the
           everlasting
           Kingdome
           promised
           ,
           and
           he
           waits
           till
           his
           enemies
           become
           his
           
             footstool
             ,
             Psal
          
           .
           110.
           1.
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           enemies
           shall
           be
           so
           far
           from
           prevailing
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           (
           although
           they
           intend
           not
           so
           )
           a
           meanes
           of
           making
           him
           ascend
           into
           his
           throne
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           climbs
           into
           the
           throne
           by
           the
           footstoole
           ;
           the
           spirit
           is
           
             first
             on
             Him
          
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           on
           us
           ;
           God
           is
           first
           his
           Father
           ,
           then
           ours
           ,
           first
           his
           God
           then
           ours
           ,
           John
           20.
           17.
           
           
             I
             goe
             to
             my
             Father
             and
             your
             Father
             ,
             to
             my
             God
             and
             your
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           This
           honoureth
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           spirit
           who
           is
           called
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           1.
           13.
           
           
             The
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             promise
          
           ;
           the
           reason
           is
           this
           ;
           because
           all
           promises
           carry
           in
           their
           nature
           ,
           a
           reall
           application
           of
           that
           good
           which
           the
           promise
           holds
           out
           .
           Now
           applicationwork
           
           is
           proper
           unto
           God
           ,
           in
           that
           person
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           God
           must
           have
           honour
           in
           
             this
             person
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           
           Father
           ,
           or
           Son
           :
           Therefore
           in
           the
           last
           days
           ,
           
             the
             spirit
             shall
             be
             poured
             out
             upon
             all
             flesh
             :
          
           This
           spirit
           shall
           appear
           to
           rule
           men
           more
           in
           Kingdoms
           and
           Governments
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Peace
           and
           War
           ,
           then
           ever
           yet
           our
           eyes
           have
           seen
           .
        
         
           This
           makes
           notably
           for
           the
           advantage
           
           of
           Gods
           people
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           render
           them
           in
           a
           secure
           estate
           :
           when
           our
           stock
           was
           in
           Adams
           hand
           ,
           we
           lost
           all
           ;
           but
           now
           it
           s
           in
           Christs
           ,
           and
           under
           a
           promise
           ,
           its
           safe
           and
           secure
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           16.
           
           If
           our
           good
           estate
           did
           depend
           on
           any
           thing
           in
           Vs
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           but
           be
           uncertain
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           so
           ;
           but
           being
           of
           promise
           ,
           of
           grace
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           faith
           in
           us
           ,
           it
           renders
           our
           state
           secure
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Promises
           from
           God
           draw
           forth
           performances
           from
           
             Vs
             :
             praemiis
             ducimur
          
           ,
           we
           are
           led
           by
           rewards
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           7.
           1.
           we
           must
           
             Cleanse
             ,
             and
             cleanse
          
           thorowly
           ,
           not
           from
           some
           ,
           but
           
             all
             filthinesse
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           but
           
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ;
           and
           all
           on
           this
           
           ground
           ,
           Having
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             these
             promises
          
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           
             be
             holy
          
           and
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           
             perfect
             holinesse
          
           still
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           
             Having
             these
             promises
          
           :
           God
           will
           have
           it
           known
           ,
           his
           people
           dare
           trust
           him
           ,
           and
           fall
           to
           work
           upon
           a
           promise
           ,
           although
           they
           have
           little
           in
           hand
           .
           It
           
           is
           that
           which
           commends
           the
           ingenuity
           of
           their
           obedience
           ,
           that
           they
           work
           upon
           a
           promise
           .
           No
           marvel
           then
           if
           God
           dispence
           himselfe
           in
           that
           way
           which
           is
           so
           improving
           to
           his
           childrens
           grace
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           This
           notably
           confounds
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           It
           s
           foolish
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           to
           live
           on
           a
           promise
           ;
           they
           live
           by
           sense
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           carried
           on
           ,
           and
           taken
           with
           present
           things
           .
           The
           whole
           Gospel
           is
           
             foolishnesse
             to
             them
          
           ;
           what
           are
           then
           the
           promises
           ?
           which
           are
           the
           Gospel
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           way
           revolves
           things
           into
           the
           meer
           power
           ,
           goodnesse
           and
           fidelity
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           men
           of
           the
           world
           are
           strangers
           to
           ;
           this
           way
           of
           converse
           is
           too
           high
           for
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           brought
           in
           jeering
           at
           the
           promise
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           4.
           
           Turne
           them
           to
           Corne
           and
           Wine
           ,
           O!
           they
           are
           good
           ,
           they
           have
           some
           rellish
           with
           their
           palates
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           promises
           ,
           they
           seeme
           dull
           ,
           dry
           ,
           flat
           things
           to
           them
           :
           Oh
           foolish
           worldlings
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           full
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           loath
           these
           honey
           combs
           ,
           
             these
             great
             and
             precious
             promises
          
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           greatens
           our
           estate
           ,
           our
           reversions
           being
           more
           then
           all
           that
           we
           have
           in
           present
           possession
           ;
           yea
           it
           exceedingly
           hightens
           all
           that
           we
           doe
           now
           enjoy
           :
           when
           mercies
           come
           in
           a
           promise
           ,
           they
           come
           dipped
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           they
           luster
           with
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           countenance
           ,
           
           thus
           the
           sleep
           of
           a
           righteous
           man
           is
           better
           then
           that
           of
           other
           men
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           something
           of
           a
           love-token
           in
           it
           :
           
             He
             giveth
             his
             beloved
             sleep
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           127.
           2.
           
           God
           hath
           general
           wayes
           whereby
           he
           dispenseth
           himselfe
           as
           a
           
             faithful
             Creator
          
           ;
           a
           Sun
           for
           all
           ,
           raine
           ,
           clouds
           ,
           winter
           ,
           summer
           ,
           seedtime
           and
           harvest
           
             for
             All
          
           :
           But
           still
           he
           reserves
           his
           bosome
           to
           his
           own
           ,
           he
           remembers
           his
           Covenant
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           besprinkles
           them
           with
           intimate
           loves
           .
           Yea
           in
           those
           favours
           which
           Gods
           people
           enjoy
           in
           common
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           there
           are
           sweet
           intermixtures
           of
           special
           love
           ,
           desirable
           interweavings
           of
           gracious
           favours
           .
        
         
           
           In
           times
           of
           great
           turnes
           ,
           you
           will
           meet
           with
           great
           wants
           ,
           want
           of
           counsel
           ,
           activity
           ,
           fidelity
           :
           you
           had
           therefore
           need
           of
           a
           promise
           to
           recourse
           to
           .
           It
           may
           be
           provisions
           may
           fall
           short
           ,
           promises
           are
           rich
           storehouses
           :
           your
           dangers
           are
           as
           many
           as
           your
           wants
           ;
           where
           will
           you
           finde
           a
           rock
           of
           ages
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           promises
           ?
           Turning
           times
           are
           
             difficult
             times
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           Be
           not
           troubled
           as
           if
           some
           strange
           thing
           befel
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           finde
           wants
           ,
           difficulties
           and
           necessities
           arising
           :
           make
           not
           ●ad
           conclusions
           ,
           give
           not
           all
           over
           for
           lost
           and
           gone
           ;
           say
           not
           ,
           I
           have
           had
           these
           salvations
           and
           deliverances
           ,
           but
           now
           I
           shall
           surely
           perish
           .
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           God
           reserveth
           much
           in
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           much
           in
           the
           promises
           ;
           and
           to
           him
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           them
           in
           him
           must
           you
           look
           .
        
         
         
           Consider
           how
           in
           all
           ages
           and
           great
           
           turnes
           ,
           God
           withers
           the
           arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           
           blasteth
           the
           white
           blosome
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           cannot
           help
           ;
           It
           s
           a
           Promise
           ,
           a
           Promise
           must
           do
           you
           good
           ;
           that
           revolveth
           the
           work
           into
           Gods
           power
           ,
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           .
           Goe
           to
           the
           creatures
           you
           have
           loved
           ,
           and
           been
           fond
           of
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           prove
           vaine
           ;
           
             The
             stout-hearted
             are
             spoiled
             ,
             they
             have
             slept
             their
             sleep
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             men
             of
          
           
           
             might
             have
             not
             found
             their
             hand
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           76.
           5.
           
           How
           little
           can
           men
           doe
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           no
           hands
           ?
           and
           as
           little
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           hands
           and
           cannot
           finde
           them
           .
           The
           
             wise
             man
             shall
             not
             glory
             in
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             nor
             the
             strong
             man
             in
             his
             strength
             ,
             nor
             the
             honourable
             man
             in
             his
             dignity
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             be
             exalted
             in
             his
             goodnesse
             .
          
        
         
           Have
           you
           not
           seen
           great
           houses
           without
           inhabitants
           ,
           whole
           Townes
           and
           numerous
           Families
           cut
           off
           ,
           Honour
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           wise
           counsels
           turned
           into
           foolishnesse
           ?
           Oh!
           then
           learn
           now
           ,
           learn
           experimentally
           to
           see
           the
           creatures
           vanity
           .
        
         
           Take
           notice
           Gods
           wayes
           are
           in
           the
           
           
             great
             deeps
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             footsteps
             are
             not
             known
          
           :
           
           because
           he
           acts
           not
           according
           to
           our
           counsels
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           former
           praecedents
           ,
           nor
           according
           to
           present
           advantages
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           his
           own
           gracious
           Will
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           .
           Now
           God
           in
           his
           promise
           reserves
           times
           ,
           and
           methods
           ,
           measures
           and
           instruments
           ,
           
           in
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           He
           will
           work
           now
           ,
           not
           then
           or
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           now
           ;
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           by
           these
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           those
           ;
           he
           will
           sill
           by
           emptying
           ,
           build
           by
           destroying
           ;
           we
           many
           times
           in
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           
             limit
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           and
           methodize
           his
           ways
           ,
           when
           alas
           we
           know
           them
           not
           :
           But
           Gods
           promise
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           limiting
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           how
           glorious
           is
           that
           way
           ,
           that
           doth
           measure
           him
           that
           is
           unmeasurable
           ,
           bound
           him
           that
           is
           infinite
           ?
           but
           t
           is
           because
           its
           a
           measure
           &
           bound
           of
           his
           own
           making
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           for
           the
           use
           of
           Instruction
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           follows
           a
           word
           of
           Exhortation
           ,
           To
           provoke
           you
           to
           search
           out
           the
           promises
           that
           concern
           the
           present
           age
           and
           times
           we
           live
           in
           .
           It
           s
           the
           commendation
           of
           some
           of
           the
           children
           of
           
             Issaker
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             understanding
             of
             the
             times
             to
             know
             what
             Israel
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
          
           1
           Chron.
           12.
           32.
           
           Father
           
             Jacob
             ,
             Gen.
          
           49.
           1.
           excit●s
           his
           sons
           to
           attend
           to
           his
           prophesies
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           
             That
             I
             may
             tell
             you
             what
             shall
             be
             fall
             you
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             .
             Isa
             .
          
           2.
           2.
           
           
             In
             the
             last
             dayes
             the
             mountaine
             of
             the
             Lords
             house
             shall
             be
             established
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Mountains
             .
             Acts
          
           2.
           17.
           
           
             It
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             (
             sayth
             God
             )
             that
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             my
             spirit
             on
             all
             flesh
             ,
             and
             your
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             shall
             prophesie
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Pet.
           
             3.
             3.
          
           
           There
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           last
           dayes
           Scoffers
           :
           
             Is
             it
             not
             glorious
             to
             behold
             what
             Gods
             people
             shall
             doe
             to
             other
          
           
           people
           in
           the
           last
           dayes
           ?
           Numb
           .
           
             24.
             5.
          
           
           Evil
           will
           befal
           in
           the
           last
           dayes
           ,
           because
           you
           will
           doe
           evil
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Ezek.
           
             38.
             16.
             
             Speaking
             of
          
           Gog
           ,
           
             it
             s
             prophesied
          
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           come
           up
           against
           my
           people
           of
           Israel
           as
           a
           cloud
           to
           cover
           the
           Land
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           last
           dayes
           .
           
             By
             this
             meanes
             we
             come
             to
             converse
             with
             God
             under
             a
          
           
           
             glorious
             title
             of
          
           Revealing
           secrets
           .
        
         
           The
           Angel
           Gabriel
           thought
           it
           a
           work
           befitting
           him
           ,
           Dan.
           10.
           14.
           
           
             I
             am
             come
             to
             make
             thee
             understand
             what
             shall
             befal
             thy
             people
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             .
             Hos
             .
          
           3.
           5.
           
           
             They
             shall
             seek
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             and
             David
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             shall
             feare
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             .
          
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           thing
           desirable
           to
           be
           conversing
           with
           the
           same
           Revelations
           that
           God
           gave
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           shewes
           unto
           his
           servants
           ?
           even
           things
           that
           
             must
             shortly
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             Rev.
          
           1.
           1.
           
           Oh
           that
           I
           might
           prevaile
           with
           you
           to
           study
           the
           Revelation
           more
           ;
           we
           run
           after
           Palmisters
           ,
           Figure-casters
           ,
           Astrologers
           to
           know
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           declare
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           season
           we
           neglect
           these
           precious
           declarations
           of
           God
           which
           would
           sweetly
           teach
           us
           :
           Now
           as
           motives
           to
           perswade
           you
           ,
           consider
           ,
        
         
           
           This
           renders
           you
           
             children
             of
             wisdome
          
           ,
           wise
           to
           know
           the
           times
           :
           Gods
           promises
           are
           the
           best
           conclusions
           ;
           In
           them
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           have
           notions
           of
           the
           times
           according
           to
           Gods
           thoughts
           .
        
         
         
           This
           shews
           a
           neern●sse
           of
           familiarity
           with
           God
           ,
           Rev.
           4.
           1.
           
           
             Come
             hither
          
           (
           its
           a
           friendly
           phrase
           )
           
             an●
             I
             will
             shew
             thee
             things
             that
             must
             be
             hereafter
             .
          
           Freinds
           unbosome
           secrets
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           
             These
             secrets
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             with
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             :
          
           By
           thus
           conversing
           with
           these
           Revelations
           we
           come
           to
           
             be
             immediatly
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Rev.
          
           4.
           2.
           
        
         
           
           It
           s
           a
           blessed
           preservative
           against
           the
           infection
           of
           sin
           :
           Our
           mindes
           are
           apt
           to
           wanto●nesse
           ,
           and
           giddinesse
           .
           Oh!
           but
           how
           doth
           the
           consideration
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           set
           forth
           in
           his
           
             seven
             eyes
             and
             seven
             hornes
             ,
             Rev.
          
           5.
           4.
           his
           providence
           ,
           and
           his
           power
           ,
           cut
           off
           this
           wanton
           giddinesse
           ?
           It
           s
           a
           great
           evil
           to
           backslide
           in
           heart
           .
           Oh!
           but
           eying
           these
           promises
           ,
           keeps
           the
           minde
           intent
           on
           God
           :
           the
           minde
           thus
           set
           ,
           sweetly
           invoaks
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           holds
           it
           to
           a
           re-ingagement
           of
           better
           behaviour
           .
           Formality
           is
           one
           of
           the
           great
           evils
           that
           besets
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           act
           on
           
             low
             grounds
          
           ,
           common
           custome
           ,
           and
           example
           ,
           and
           with
           
             low
             spirits
          
           :
           Let
           these
           promises
           
             dwell
             richly
          
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           be
           higher
           .
           We
           are
           never
           worse
           then
           when
           we
           are
           earthly-minded
           ;
           now
           nothing
           is
           so
           proper
           to
           work
           off
           that
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           moulded
           by
           these
           
           Gospel-prophesies
           and
           promises
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           way
           to
           advance
           your
           life
           of
           
             faith
             and
             love
          
           .
           God
           opens
           his
           bosome
           secrets
           in
           dearest
           love
           in
           these
           promises
           ;
           
           and
           this
           is
           mighty
           to
           cause
           a
           rebound
           of
           love
           in
           your
           souls
           :
           He
           gives
           you
           
             great
             and
             precious
             promises
          
           ,
           and
           your
           faith
           receives
           them
           :
           Oh
           then
           !
           let
           your
           faith
           work
           by
           love
           ,
           and
           love
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           both
           be
           fixed
           on
           this
           blessed
           object
           of
           God
           in
           his
           promises
           :
           
             To
             live
             by
             faith
          
           ,
           is
           to
           have
           faith
           acted
           in
           our
           present
           lives
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           to
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           present
           age
           .
           To
           love
           is
           actually
           to
           close
           with
           God
           as
           the
           cheife
           and
           most
           sutable
           good
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           appears
           to
           be
           in
           his
           promises
           .
        
         
           
           Behold
           here
           a
           proper
           course
           to
           Conquer
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           discouragements
           :
           The
           best
           of
           Saints
           have
           their
           ebbings
           and
           damps
           ,
           their
           heart-divisions
           ,
           and
           heart-contractions
           .
           Turne
           ,
           oh
           turne
           to
           the
           promises
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           will
           be
           
             full
             Sea
          
           with
           you
           ;
           the
           light
           and
           heat
           there
           will
           easily
           expel
           your
           dumps
           and
           damps
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           unite
           and
           enlarge
           you
           .
        
         
           
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           would
           be
           watchful
           and
           dutiful
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           also
           ,
           that
           this
           trading
           with
           promises
           will
           keep
           you
           waking
           and
           working
           .
           Shall
           I
           minde
           you
           how
           apt
           you
           are
           to
           nod
           ,
           to
           grow
           secure
           and
           carelesse
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           not
           from
           hence
           that
           you
           forget
           the
           promises
           of
           this
           latter
           age
           ?
           did
           you
           weight
           them
           well
           ,
           you
           would
           finde
           how
           much
           work
           lyeth
           on
           you
           ,
           and
           
           lyeth
           undone
           .
        
         
           
             It
             s
             a
             good
             thing
             to
             give
             thanks
             ,
             to
          
           
           
             praise
             is
             pleasant
             and
             comely
             ;
             and
             doth
             there
             not
             lie
             a
             sweet
             hidden
             vertue
             in
             Gospel-promises
             to
             promote
             this
             work
             ?
             The
             Revelations
             of
             these
             latter
             times
             by
             the
             Prophet
          
           John
           ,
           
             how
             is
             it
             interwoven
             with
             Saints
             praises
             ,
             with
             Church-praises
             ?
          
           Rev.
           
             4.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           Thou
           art
           worthy
           to
           receive
           glory
           and
           honour
           ,
           Rev.
           
             7.
             12.
          
           
           Blessing
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Wisdome
           ,
           and
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           and
           Might
           ,
           be
           unto
           our
           God
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
           Rev.
           
             11.
             17.
          
           
           We
           give
           thanks
           to
           thee
           Lord
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           which
           art
           and
           wast
           and
           art
           to
           come
           ,
           because
           thou
           hast
           taken
           to
           thee
           thy
           great
           power
           ,
           and
           hast
           reigned
           ,
           Rev.
           
             15.
             3
             ,
             4.
          
           
           They
           sing
           the
           song
           of
           Moses
           and
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Great
           and
           marvelous
           are
           thy
           works
           Lord
           God
           Almighty
           ;
           just
           and
           true
           are
           thy
           wayes
           O
           thou
           King
           of
           Saints
           :
           who
           shall
           not
           feare
           thee
           O
           Lord
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           thy
           Name
           ,
           Rev.
           
             16.
             5.
          
           
           Thou
           art
           righteous
           O
           Lord
           ,
           who
           art
           and
           wast
           and
           shall
           be
           ,
           because
           thou
           hast
           thus
           judged
           ,
           Rev.
           
             19.
             1.
          
           
           Alleluja
           ,
           Salvation
           ,
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           and
           Power
           unto
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ;
           for
           true
           and
           righteous
           are
           his
           judgements
           .
           
             To
             conclude
             then
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             a
             praysing
             people
             as
             well
             as
             a
             praying
             people
             ;
             converse
             more
             with
             God
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             you
             cannot
             but
             be
             praysing
             of
             him
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           Sheweth
           that
           Christ
           being
           about
           to
           performe
           his
           promises
           ,
           causeth
           alterations
           in
           the
           Natural
           bodies
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           which
           is
           thus
           demonstrated
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           given
           a
           being
           and
           constant
           course
           to
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           2.
           
           He
           maintains
           that
           being
           .
           3.
           
           The
           creatures
           thus
           made
           are
           at
           his
           beck
           .
           4.
           
           It
           s
           his
           pleasure
           that
           sometime
           they
           should
           step
           aside
           from
           their
           ordinary
           constant
           course
           .
           5.
           
           Christ
           governs
           this
           turning
           aside
           .
           6.
           
           These
           Turns
           carry
           with
           them
           the
           nature
           of
           Signes
           .
           Four
           Reasons
           added
           and
           Uses
           .
        
         
           
             I
             will
             shake
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sea
             and
             the
             dry
             Land
             :
          
           These
           words
           according
           as
           was
           laid
           down
           in
           Chapter
           three
           ,
           being
           taken
           Grammatically
           and
           properly
           ,
           they
           afford
           this
           observation
           That
           ,
           
        
         
           When
           Christ
           is
           about
           to
           performe
           his
           prophetical
           promises
           ,
           he
           causeth
           alteration
           in
           the
           bodies
           and
           natural
           courses
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           Sea
           and
           dry
           Land.
           
        
         
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           in
           their
           prime
           and
           litteral
           signification
           ,
           hold
           out
           that
           great
           
           frame
           that
           God
           in
           the
           beginning
           formed
           out
           of
           nothing
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           great
           Fabricke
           are
           the
           alterations
           we
           speak
           of
           .
           I
           should
           not
           have
           pitched
           on
           this
           observation
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           finde
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           all
           the
           eminent
           turns
           to
           make
           some
           impression
           and
           mention
           this
           way
           .
           It
           was
           a
           great
           turne
           reduced
           all
           the
           world
           to
           eight
           persons
           ;
           but
           then
           you
           know
           the
           windows
           of
           
             Heaven
             were
             opened
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             fountains
             of
             the
             great
             deep
             broken
             up
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             raine
             was
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Gen.
          
           7.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           To
           turne
           Israel
           out
           of
           Egyptian
           bondage
           was
           a
           great
           turne
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           
             Red
             Sea
             must
             be
             dryed
             up
             ,
             Exod.
          
           14.
           16.
           
        
         
           
             At
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           Exod.
           
             20.
             8.
             there
             are
          
           thundrings
           and
           lightnings
           and
           the
           voyce
           of
           a
           Trumpet
           ,
           and
           the
           mountain
           smoaking
           .
        
         
           Israels
           preservation
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           was
           a
           whole
           continued
           series
           of
           Turnes
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           read
           of
           a
           
             Pillar
             of
             cloud
             and
             a
             pillar
             of
             fire
             ,
             Num.
          
           14.
           14.
           they
           had
           
             water
             out
             of
             the
             Rocke
             followed
             them
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           4.
           and
           
             Mannah
             rained
             down
             ,
             Exod.
          
           16.
           35.
           
        
         
           So
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           at
           the
           birth
           of
           Christ
           there
           is
           a
           Star
           which
           is
           callep
           
             His
             ,
             his
             Star
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             Mat.
          
           2.
           2.
           
           At
           the
           death
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
          
           27.
           51.
           
           
             The
             earth
             quakes
             and
             rocks
             rend
             ,
             and
             the
             graves
             were
             opened
             .
          
           At
           the
           sending
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           2.
           
             suddainly
             there
             came
             a
             sound
             from
             heaven
             as
             of
             a
             rushing
             mighty
             winde
             :
          
           and
           Acts
           
           4.
           31.
           
           When
           
             they
             had
             prayed
             the
             place
             was
             shaken
             .
          
           When
           Paul
           and
           Sylas
           must
           be
           delivered
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           Acts
           16.
           26.
           
             suddainly
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Earthquake
             .
          
           Now
           to
           cleare
           this
           observe
           ,
        
         
           
           
             1.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             given
             a
             being
             and
             a
             constant
             course
             of
             operation
             to
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             Sea
             and
             dry
             Land.
          
           John
           
             1.
             3.
          
           
           All
           things
           were
           made
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           without
           him
           was
           not
           any
           thing
           made
           that
           was
           made
           .
           Prov.
           
             30.
             4.
          
           
           He
           ascends
           up
           to
           Heaven
           and
           descends
           ,
           he
           gathereth
           the
           winde
           in
           his
           fist
           ,
           he
           binds
           the
           waters
           in
           a
           garment
           ,
           and
           establisheth
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           Psal
           .
           
             104.
             2.
          
           
           He
           covers
           himselfe
           with
           light
           ,
           and
           layes
           the
           beames
           of
           his
           chambers
           in
           the
           waters
           ;
           He
           maketh
           clouds
           hit
           Chariots
           ,
           and
           rides
           on
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           winde
           .
           Psal
           .
           
             19.
             4
             ,
             5.
          
           
           He
           sets
           a
           Tabernacle
           for
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           gives
           it
           a
           race
           to
           run
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           doth
           not
           onely
           give
           them
           a
           being
           ,
           but
           also
           maintains
           what
           he
           hath
           given
           :
           gives
           them
           a
           constant
           course
           ,
           and
           maintains
           them
           in
           it
           ;
           as
           men
           and
           Saints
           have
           their
           constant
           work
           to
           do
           ,
           so
           likewise
           have
           other
           creatures
           ,
           and
           Christ
           upholds
           them
           and
           their
           course
           too
           .
           Psal
           .
           75.
           3.
           
           
             I
             beare
             up
             the
             pillars
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Heb.
          
           1.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           
             By
             him
             are
             the
             world
             's
             made
             ,
             and
             he
             upholds
             all
             things
             by
             the
             word
             of
             his
             power
             .
             Jer.
          
           31.
           35.
           
           
             He
             gives
             the
             Sun
             for
             a
             light
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinances
             of
             the
             M●on
             and
             Stars
             for
             a
             light
             by
             night
             ,
             &
             divideth
             the
          
           
           
             Sea
             when
             the
             waves
             thereof
             roare
             :
          
           and
           to
           shew
           their
           constancy
           of
           operation
           .
           Jer.
           33.
           20.
           there
           is
           mention
           made
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             the
             day
          
           and
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             the
             night
          
           ,
           which
           none
           can
           break
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           These
           things
           thus
           made
           and
           maintained
           by
           him
           ,
           are
           at
           his
           beck
           .
           He
           made
           three
           dayes
           together
           without
           a
           Sun
           ,
           Gen.
           1.
           by
           reflecting
           the
           element
           of
           fire
           downward
           (
           as
           some
           say
           )
           and
           made
           the
           nights
           by
           reversing
           it
           upward
           ,
           Psal
           .
           136.
           6.
           
           
             Whatsoever
             he
             pleased
             ,
             that
             did
             he
             in
             heaven
             &
             earth
             ,
             in
             the
             sea
             &
             in
             the
             deep
             places
             :
          
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           Sea
           and
           deeps
           ,
           are
           all
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           V.
           7.
           
           He
           maketh
           the
           
             vapour
             to
             ascend
             ,
             and
             lightnings
             for
             the
             raine
             ;
             he
             bringeth
             the
             winde
             out
             of
             his
             Treasuries
             .
             Psal
             .
          
           147.
           15.
           
           
             He
             sends
             his
             command
             forth
             ,
             &
             his
             word
             runneth
             very
             swiftly
             .
          
           His
           word
           ,
           his
           command
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           all
           run
           ;
           as
           he
           made
           all
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           so
           by
           his
           word
           and
           will
           he
           governs
           all
           .
           Math.
           8.
           27.
           
           
             He
             rebukes
             the
             winde
             and
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             they
             obey
             him
             :
          
           His
           rebuke
           and
           the
           creatures
           obedience
           fall
           in
           together
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           s
           his
           pleasure
           sometime
           that
           they
           
           should
           step
           aside
           from
           their
           ordinary
           course
           .
           The
           ordinary
           course
           of
           the
           Sun
           is
           to
           be
           running
           of
           his
           race
           .
           But
           Josh
           .
           10.
           12.
           
           
             Sun
             ,
             stand
             thou
             still
             in
             Gibeon
             ,
             and
             thou
             Moon
             in
             the
             vally
             of
             Ajalon
             .
          
           The
           ordinary
           course
           is
           for
           the
           heavens
           to
           give
           down
           raine
           ;
           but
           in
           Ahabs
           time
           1
           Kings
           17.
           1
           
           there
           
             was
             neither
             dew
             nor
             raine
          
           .
           The
           ordinary
           course
           for
           the
           earth
           it
           is
           to
           bring
           forth
           corne
           and
           grasse
           for
           the
           food
           of
           man
           and
           beast
           ;
           but
           in
           
             Joseph's
             time
             ,
             Gen.
          
           41.
           54.
           
           
             The
             dearth
             was
             in
             all
             Lands
             .
          
        
         
           
           5.
           
           That
           Jesus
           governs
           them
           in
           all
           these
           turnings
           aside
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           acts
           them
           ,
           and
           orders
           them
           to
           his
           ends
           and
           interests
           ;
           and
           so
           there
           is
           a
           sweet
           harmony
           in
           their
           excentrical
           motion
           .
           When
           the
           Sun
           stood
           still
           in
           Joshua's
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           that
           Israel
           might
           be
           avenged
           of
           the
           Amorites
           their
           enemies
           .
           The
           dearth
           was
           in
           all
           Lands
           ,
           that
           so
           Joseph
           might
           be
           exalted
           ,
           and
           Israel
           provided
           for
           .
           It
           raines
           ,
           or
           raines
           not
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           be
           honoured
           in
           the
           word
           of
           his
           Prophet
           Elijah
           the
           Tishbite
           .
        
         
           When
           God
           takes
           away
           the
           power
           of
           burning
           from
           the
           fire
           ,
           it
           was
           that
           his
           servants
           the
           companions
           of
           Daniel
           should
           not
           be
           consumed
           ,
           
             but
             walke
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             fire
             and
             have
             no
             hurt
             ,
             Dan.
          
           3.
           25.
           
           God
           will
           not
           onely
           shew
           his
           goodnesse
           to
           his
           people
           by
           the
           ordinary
           and
           common
           course
           of
           creatures
           ,
           but
           sometime
           he
           makes
           them
           step
           aside
           out
           of
           their
           common
           course
           ,
           to
           answer
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           help
           them
           in
           their
           streights
           :
           and
           Now
           ,
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           though
           he
           workes
           not
           miracles
           ,
           he
           works
           
             wonderful
             things
             ,
             Miranda
          
           ,
           though
           not
           Micacula
           .
           Though
           he
           worke
           not
           against
           the
           course
           of
           the
           creatures
           nature
           ;
           yet
           he
           alters
           it
           so
           ,
           
           that
           it
           gives
           us
           cause
           to
           wonder
           :
           yea
           and
           withal
           in
           this
           way
           he
           brings
           vengeance
           on
           his
           and
           his
           peoples
           enemies
           .
           It
           's
           light
           in
           Goshen
           ,
           when
           
             darknesse
             is
             on
             all
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Isa
             .
          
           24.
           20.
           
           
             The
             Earth
             reels
             too
             and
             fro
             like
             a
             Drunkard
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             removed
             like
             a
             Cottage
             ;
             The
             transgression
             thereof
             shall
             fall
             heavy
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             fall
             and
             not
             rise
             again
             .
          
        
         
           
           6.
           
           That
           these
           Turnes
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           thus
           ordered
           by
           Christ
           ,
           carry
           with
           them
           the
           nature
           of
           signes
           .
        
         
           Luke
           
             21.
             21.
          
           
           There
           shall
           be
           Signes
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Stars
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           earth
           distresse
           of
           Nations
           and
           perplexity
           ,
           the
           Sea
           and
           the
           waves
           roaring
           .
        
         
           Acts
           2.
           19
           
           
             I
             will
             shew
             wonders
             in
             heaven
             above
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             signes
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             the
             earth
             beneath
             ,
             blood
             and
             fire
             and
             vapour
             of
             smoak
             .
          
           A
           Signe
           is
           that
           which
           besides
           it selfe
           ,
           introduceth
           some
           other
           thing
           into
           the
           understanding
           ;
           as
           when
           you
           see
           smoak
           ,
           your
           understanding
           doth
           not
           terminate
           in
           the
           smoak
           ,
           but
           riseth
           higher
           to
           think
           of
           some
           fire
           that
           causeth
           that
           smoak
           :
           So
           when
           you
           see
           these
           strange
           postures
           in
           these
           natural
           bodies
           ,
           your
           minde
           resteth
           not
           barely
           in
           the
           contemplation
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           your
           understanding
           looks
           on
           them
           as
           fore-runners
           of
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           shall
           follow
           after
           .
        
         
           Now
           among
           signes
           ,
           some
           are
           Rememorative
           ,
           
           Demonstrative
           ,
           Prognostical
           ,
           Practical
           .
        
         
         
           
           Rememorative
           signes
           are
           such
           which
           call
           to
           minde
           things
           past
           ,
           and
           so
           refresh
           the
           memory
           ;
           the
           Bow
           in
           the
           clouds
           tells
           us
           ,
           God
           did
           destroy
           the
           world
           by
           water
           ,
           though
           he
           will
           do
           so
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           
           Demonstrative
           signes
           are
           such
           which
           declare
           a
           thing
           present
           ,
           as
           smoak
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           present
           fire
           ,
           fire
           then
           burning
           .
        
         
           
           Prognostical
           signes
           are
           such
           as
           foretel
           in
           general
           things
           to
           come
           .
           Thus
           God
           may
           ,
           and
           sometime
           doth
           ,
           by
           these
           changes
           in
           these
           natural
           great
           bodies
           ,
           signifie
           and
           foretel
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           great
           turns
           ,
           and
           changes
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           bodies
           Politique
           of
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           Common-wealths
           :
           but
           what
           these
           particular
           turnes
           shall
           be
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           issues
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           signes
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           cannot
           foretel
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           not
           practical
           signes
           .
        
         
           
           Practical
           signes
           are
           such
           as
           in
           their
           nature
           cause
           and
           produce
           those
           things
           whereof
           they
           are
           signes
           :
           but
           such
           signes
           the
           heavens
           and
           earth
           are
           not
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           in
           their
           nature
           cause
           the
           turnes
           of
           Nations
           ,
           nor
           are
           the
           turnes
           of
           Nations
           their
           effects
           .
        
         
           Now
           whether
           this
           position
           do
           contribute
           any
           favourable
           aspect
           to
           judicial
           Astrologie
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           shew
           in
           the
           Appendix
           ,
           joyned
           to
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           passe
           it
           by
           now
           :
           onely
           resolve
           this
           Question
           .
        
         
           Why
           doth
           Christ
           when
           he
           intends
           great
           
           turnes
           in
           States
           ,
           make
           such
           changes
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           in
           four
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           
           This
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christ
           his
           
             taking
             to
             himselfe
             his
             great
             power
             ,
             Rev.
          
           11.
           17.
           
           Christ
           hath
           all
           power
           on
           earth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           heaven
           ;
           he
           is
           sovereigne
           Lord
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           King
           of
           Saints
           .
           Col.
           1.
           
           
             He
             is
             the
             First
             borne
             of
             every
             creature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           doth
           thus
           manifest
           himselfe
           .
           There
           be
           many
           fore-runners
           before
           the
           King
           comes
           ;
           reckon
           these
           among
           the
           least
           and
           lowest
           of
           Christs
           servants
           ,
           yet
           surely
           what
           knees
           they
           have
           they
           bend
           to
           him
           .
           They
           are
           ready
           with
           their
           motion
           ,
           and
           conjunctions
           to
           honour
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           language
           to
           tell
           you
           of
           his
           transcendent
           glory
           that
           is
           following
           .
           They
           are
           obedient
           ,
           and
           step
           aside
           out
           of
           their
           ordinary
           way
           to
           let
           you
           know
           of
           their
           Lords
           drawing
           nigh
           .
           Christ
           could
           deal
           with
           Kingdomes
           and
           Nations
           without
           these
           Signes
           :
           But
           since
           he
           hath
           these
           creatures
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           yea
           and
           their
           extravagances
           shall
           do
           him
           good
           service
           .
           Men
           stop
           their
           eares
           at
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           hear
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           turnes
           their
           courses
           into
           Signes
           and
           wonders
           ,
           
           then
           they
           shall
           heare
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           speakes
           to
           all
           the
           World
           :
           when
           Christ
           himselfe
           speaks
           ,
           it
           
           must
           be
           with
           a
           mighty
           voyce
           .
           We
           low
           creatures
           doe
           but
           mutter
           and
           whisper
           ,
           and
           few
           there
           be
           that
           heare
           our
           voyce
           ;
           but
           when
           
             he
             speaks
          
           ,
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           shall
           heare
           him
           .
           When
           he
           speakes
           by
           the
           word
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           
             every
             creature
             must
             hear
             ,
             Mar.
          
           16.
           15.
           and
           his
           Apostles
           which
           were
           the
           Teachers
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           the
           gift
           of
           tongues
           ,
           and
           be
           able
           to
           speak
           the
           language
           of
           every
           Nation
           where
           they
           come
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Parthians
           ,
           Medes
           and
           Elamites
           might
           heare
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Jewes
           .
           
             Their
             line
             is
             gone
             out
             into
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           19.
           4.
           
           Christ
           hath
           another
           way
           of
           speaking
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           namely
           by
           
             signes
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
          
           ;
           those
           that
           will
           not
           hear
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           yet
           will
           listen
           to
           their
           language
           .
           Signes
           have
           their
           voyce
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           men
           ,
           Exod.
           4.
           8.
           
           
             If
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             first
             signe
             .
          
           Turkes
           ,
           Jewes
           ,
           Heathens
           ,
           Prophane
           persons
           ,
           which
           regard
           not
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           yet
           will
           now
           be
           Auriti
           ,
           quick
           of
           hearing
           :
           as
           Christ
           in
           his
           preaching
           spake
           ,
           as
           one
           having
           authority
           ;
           So
           he
           speakes
           now
           ,
           and
           commands
           attention
           .
           Prov.
           18.
           23.
           
           
             The
             poor
             useth
             intreaties
          
           ,
           and
           its
           the
           poverty
           of
           Christs
           messengers
           that
           they
           come
           beseeching
           ,
           and
           intreating
           ;
           but
           Christ
           himselfe
           speakes
           in
           a
           commanding
           way
           ,
           to
           let
           all
           men
           know
           ,
           bad
           as
           well
           as
           good
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           about
           his
           worke
           ,
           and
           his
           great
           work
           .
           Earthly
           men
           minde
           the
           
           earth
           ,
           speak
           of
           it
           ,
           account
           it
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           Christ
           will
           meet
           them
           there
           ,
           and
           speake
           from
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Earth
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
           This
           way
           of
           working
           Signes
           ,
           mindes
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           creatures
           are
           not
           in
           that
           state
           he
           intendes
           them
           ;
           By
           this
           change
           upon
           them
           ,
           he
           hints
           unto
           us
           their
           re●●auration
           into
           
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           21.
           
           In
           their
           ordinary
           course
           while
           they
           serve
           those
           who
           do
           disservice
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             they
             groane
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           21.
           and
           to
           step
           out
           of
           this
           road
           to
           subserve
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           forerunner
           
           of
           their
           liberty
           .
           'T
           is
           plaine
           God
           gave
           
             man
             dominion
             over
             the
             Fish
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Fowls
             of
             the
             Aire
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Cattel
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Gen.
          
           1.
           26.
           
           To
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           true
           ;
           but
           to
           what
           man
           ?
           to
           man
           in
           what
           condition
           ?
           it
           was
           not
           given
           to
           finful
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           man
           after
           
             Gods
             Image
             and
             likenesse
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           same
           verse
           ;
           to
           man
           before
           his
           fall
           ,
           to
           righteous
           man
           ,
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           man
           made
           upright
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Eccles
           .
           7.
           29.
           
           Upright
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           his
           Creation
           ;
           not
           to
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           man
           ;
           So
           that
           the
           prime
           end
           of
           all
           creatures
           service
           ,
           is
           directed
           to
           righteous
           man
           ,
           to
           man
           after
           Gods
           Image
           and
           likenesse
           :
           But
           to
           serve
           wicked
           and
           unrighteous
           man
           ,
           is
           beside
           their
           prime
           end
           ,
           and
           therefore
           according
           to
           their
           nature
           ,
           they
           groane
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           pleased
           ,
           because
           they
           obtain
           not
           their
           first
           
           end
           ;
           t
           is
           true
           they
           are
           not
           intelligent
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           know
           it
           not
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           s
           against
           the
           first
           Law
           of
           their
           creation
           :
           It
           s
           not
           fit
           they
           should
           know
           it
           ;
           for
           then
           it
           would
           grieve
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           not
           sinned
           ▪
           and
           so
           have
           not
           let
           in
           greife
           upon
           themselves
           .
           The
           Mathematical
           Bee
           ,
           and
           the
           Artificial
           Spider
           ,
           make
           their
           combs
           ,
           and
           houses
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           reason
           ;
           yet
           they
           know
           not
           what
           they
           do
           :
           So
           those
           creatures
           serve
           ,
           but
           not
           according
           to
           their
           prime
           end
           ,
           though
           they
           know
           it
           not
           ;
           yet
           God
           knowes
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           right
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           using
           of
           them
           in
           this
           extraordinary
           way
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           so
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           thus
           to
           groane
           but
           that
           he
           knowes
           how
           to
           honour
           himselfe
           and
           restore
           them
           .
           
        
         
           By
           these
           Turnes
           and
           appearances
           in
           natural
           bodies
           Christ
           knowes
           how
           to
           draw
           forth
           spiritual
           actings
           in
           his
           people
           :
           Let
           it
           thunder
           ,
           or
           lighten
           ,
           though
           his
           people
           are
           assured
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           favour
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           lie
           in
           his
           bosome
           ;
           yet
           they
           entertaine
           him
           in
           that
           his
           voyce
           with
           an
           awful
           feare
           and
           reverence
           ;
           that
           his
           mighty
           voyce
           makes
           them
           in
           a
           holy
           way
           to
           tremble
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           trust
           .
           When
           signes
           are
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           Saints
           rest
           not
           in
           the
           admiration
           of
           what
           they
           see
           ,
           or
           hear
           ,
           but
           search
           into
           the
           blessed
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           for
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           signes
           .
           Grace
           makes
           a
           servant
           to
           be
           divine
           in
           drudgery
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           eat
           and
           drink
           but
           to
           Gods
           
           glory
           :
           So
           likewise
           not
           to
           see
           or
           heare
           the
           signes
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           but
           to
           eye
           him
           that
           works
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           :
           If
           Heathens
           and
           Strangers
           heare
           their
           voyce
           ,
           sure
           his
           own
           people
           and
           servants
           much
           more
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           purpose
           .
           Others
           wonder
           at
           what
           they
           know
           not
           ;
           these
           know
           and
           wonder
           .
           Others
           are
           afraid
           ,
           and
           troubled
           ,
           these
           feare
           and
           believe
           ,
           believe
           and
           waite
           ,
           waite
           and
           pray
           .
        
         
           
           See
           hence
           the
           excellency
           of
           Christ
           :
           the
           Gospel
           glories
           to
           hold
           out
           that
           excellency
           ,
           and
           Saints
           glory
           to
           see
           the
           reflection
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           heaven
           and
           earth
           here
           glory
           to
           trumpet
           it
           out
           :
           View
           this
           excellency
           .
           1.
           
           In
           that
           he
           causeth
           these
           alterations
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           exalts
           him
           .
           Men
           cannot
           make
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           stop
           nor
           open
           the
           bottels
           of
           the
           clouds
           ,
           or
           the
           windowes
           of
           heaven
           ,
           but
           Christ
           can
           .
           They
           can
           neither
           raise
           nor
           cease
           the
           st●rme
           and
           tempest
           ,
           but
           Christ
           can
           .
           2.
           
           This
           tells
           you
           ;
           he
           that
           can
           do
           this
           ,
           can
           do
           more
           ;
           he
           can
           make
           enemies
           become
           friends
           ,
           and
           friends
           more
           friendly
           .
           He
           can
           change
           counsels
           and
           decrees
           ,
           yea
           the
           thoughts
           and
           frames
           of
           our
           hearts
           .
           Laban
           came
           with
           a
           heart
           boy●ing
           in
           passion
           against
           Jacob
           ,
           but
           God
           met
           him
           and
           suffered
           him
           not
           to
           hurt
           him
           .
           Ravens
           are
           greedy
           fowles
           ,
           and
           devour
           their
           prey
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           greedy
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           they
           must
           bring
           the
           prophet
           bread
           .
        
         
         
           
           It
           s
           a
           vaine
           thing
           to
           set
           against
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             Job
             ▪
          
           9.
           4.
           
           
             He
             is
             wise
             in
             heart
             and
             mighty
             in
             strength
             ;
             who
             hath
             hardned
             himselfe
             against
             him
             and
             hath
             prospered
             ?
          
           If
           heaven
           and
           earth
           cannot
           serve
           fully
           in
           their
           ordinary
           course
           ,
           he
           will
           change
           their
           course
           and
           serve
           himselfe
           by
           that
           change
           .
           Exod.
           14.
           25.
           
           
             He
             takes
             off
             the
             Chariot
             wheeles
             and
             makes
             them
             drive
             heavily
          
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Egyptians
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             flie
             from
             the
             face
             of
             Israel
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             fighteth
             for
             them
             :
          
           you
           are
           surely
           much
           over
           matched
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           God
           of
           both
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           
           It
           s
           no
           hard
           thing
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           
           promises
           concerning
           
             this
             life
          
           should
           be
           performed
           ,
           while
           we
           remember
           what
           he
           doth
           in
           Earth
           as
           well
           as
           
             Heaven
             :
             The
             meeke
             shall
             inherit
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             obedient
             ones
             shall
             eat
             the
             good
             things
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           37.
           11.
           
           Prov.
           3.
           16.
           
           
             Length
             of
             dayes
             are
             in
             Wisdomes
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             left
             hand
             riches
             and
             honour
             .
          
           Say
           not
           your
           enemies
           are
           many
           ,
           mighty
           ,
           crafty
           and
           malicious
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           few
           ,
           and
           weake
           ,
           and
           how
           shall
           your
           tranquillity
           be
           ?
           Remember
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           this
           power
           to
           change
           their
           strength
           into
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           your
           
           weaknesse
           into
           strength
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           it
           exhort
           you
           to
           these
           four
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Consider
           Christ
           in
           all
           changes
           on
           the
           creatures
           ;
           and
           this
           will
           make
           natural
           
           Philosophy
           to
           become
           spiritual
           .
           Are
           there
           Ecclipses
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           blazing
           Stars
           ,
           Meteors
           ,
           unusual
           Winds
           and
           Stormes
           ,
           Haile
           ,
           Snow
           ,
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ?
           Then
           let
           your
           souls
           mount
           up
           ,
           in
           thoughts
           and
           feare
           of
           Christ
           ;
           while
           Astrologers
           are
           vexing
           their
           mindes
           with
           strained
           applications
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           here
           you
           are
           taught
           whether
           to
           refer
           them
           ;
           Remember
           Christ
           in
           the
           dry
           years
           we
           have
           had
           ,
           in
           the
           unusual
           high
           Tydes
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           Occurences
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Feare
           before
           Christ
           more
           then
           men
           ;
           
           when
           they
           are
           angry
           ,
           you
           are
           troubled
           ;
           when
           they
           frowne
           ,
           you
           feare
           ;
           and
           is
           there
           not
           more
           cause
           to
           feare
           him
           that
           over-rules
           the
           constellations
           ,
           turnes
           about
           the
           winds
           ?
           Jer.
           5.
           22.
           
           
             Fear
             you
             not
             me
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             will
             ye
             not
             tremble
             at
             my
             person
             who
             have
             placed
             the
             sand
             for
             the
             bound
             of
             the
             Sea
             ?
          
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Advance
           your
           faith
           to
           a
           great
           expectation
           ,
           
           and
           the
           expectation
           of
           great
           things
           .
           A
           little
           faith
           will
           not
           suffice
           ,
           when
           God
           speaks
           and
           workes
           ;
           we
           must
           
           be
           
             strong
             in
             faith
             if
             we
             will
             give
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
          
           not
           considering
           the
           carnal
           reasons
           ,
           examples
           ,
           customes
           and
           experiences
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           produced
           and
           pressed
           :
           but
           to
           goe
           on
           in
           our
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           God
           which
           hath
           made
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           will
           compleat
           his
           work
           for
           his
           own
           and
           his
           Sons
           glory
           .
        
         
         
           
           4.
           
           Surely
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           exalted
           in
           
           praise
           ,
           that
           can
           worke
           about
           turnes
           in
           natural
           things
           to
           be
           subservient
           unto
           spiritual
           :
           Signes
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           have
           an
           aspect
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           promises
           ,
           and
           fulfilling
           of
           prophesies
           ;
           and
           we
           should
           be
           heavenly
           and
           spiritual
           Mathematicians
           and
           Astrologers
           to
           take
           the
           true
           motion
           and
           dimension
           of
           these
           things
           to
           the
           elevation
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           our
           hearts
           to
           his
           praise
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           Shewes
           the
           change
           and
           the
           ministration
           of
           Angels
           in
           these
           Turnes
           :
           Thus
           ,
        
         
           First
           Christ
           is
           head
           of
           Angels
           .
           2.
           
           They
           must
           serve
           his
           Saints
           .
           3.
           
           They
           serve
           in
           destruction
           of
           their
           enemies
           .
           4.
           
           They
           must
           have
           apparent
           honour
           for
           this
           service
           .
           5.
           
           They
           are
           in
           the
           visions
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           execution
           .
           6.
           
           They
           have
           Kingdome-worke
           .
           7.
           
           They
           and
           Saints
           are
           joyned
           together
           .
           8.
           
           They
           are
           used
           in
           the
           last
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           best
           dispensations
           .
           9.
           
           Christ
           must
           have
           his
           Angels
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Dragon
           .
           Use
           of
           Instruction
           and
           Exhortation
           .
        
         
         
           Concerning
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           taken
           properly
           you
           heard
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           :
           Look
           on
           heaven
           and
           earth
           now
           ,
           as
           spoken
           by
           a
           figure
           ,
           setting
           down
           the
           thing
           containing
           for
           the
           thing
           contained
           ,
           and
           so
           heaven
           containing
           the
           Angels
           ,
           is
           put
           for
           the
           Angels
           contained
           in
           heaven
           :
           but
           then
           the
           question
           will
           be
           ,
           How
           are
           these
           Heavens
           shaken
           ?
           or
           plainly
           thus
           ,
           How
           are
           these
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           said
           to
           be
           changed
           ?
        
         
           
           Angels
           are
           called
           Heavens
           ,
           because
           they
           dwell
           there
           ,
           
             Caeli
             quia
             caelicol●
          
           ,
           Heavens
           because
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           heaven
           :
           thus
           
           Job
           15.
           15.
           
           
             The
             Heavens
             are
             not
             cleane
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Angels
           of
           heaven
           are
           not
           cleane
           :
           Not
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           any
           sin
           to
           pollute
           them
           ;
           but
           weighing
           them
           with
           him
           who
           is
           the
           
             holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             One
             ,
          
           they
           can
           beare
           no
           weight
           .
           
             Ne
             ipsi
             quidem
             caeli
             mundi
             sunt
             cum
             ipso
             collati
             ,
             quantumvis
             a
             terrenis
             istis
             faecibus
             immunes
             .
             Beza
             :
          
           The
           heavens
           ,
           although
           free
           from
           earthly
           dregs
           ,
           are
           not
           cleare
           ,
           compared
           with
           him
           :
           His
           eyes
           are
           more
           pure
           then
           to
           behold
           any
           iniquity
           ;
           his
           holinesse
           is
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           unmeasurable
           .
           The
           Angels
           though
           holy
           ,
           yet
           is
           their
           holinesse
           by
           measure
           ,
           their
           holinesse
           is
           limited
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           creatures
           ,
           though
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           creatures
           ;
           and
           compared
           with
           that
           infinite
           One
           ,
           they
           are
           said
           not
           to
           be
           cleane
           :
           Job
           4.
           18.
           
           
             Behold
             he
             put
             no
             trust
             in
             his
             servants
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             his
             Angels
             he
             charged
             with
             folly
             :
             Nullo
             modo
             conferenda
             est
             illorum
             justitia
             cum
             justitia
             Dei
             quae
             modis
             omnibus
             infinita
             est
             .
          
           Their
           righteousnesse
           is
           no
           way
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           his
           ,
           which
           is
           altogether
           infinite
           :
           and
           this
           it
           may
           be
           is
           hinted
           in
           those
           latter
           words
           ,
           
             In
             his
             sight
          
           .
           They
           are
           cleane
           indeed
           in
           our
           sight
           ,
           and
           we
           can
           finde
           no
           impurity
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           in
           his
           sight
           :
           Mat.
           6.
           20.
           
           
             Thy
             will
             be
             done
             in
             earth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Now
           how
           these
           heavens
           ,
           these
           Angels
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           shaken
           is
           the
           great
           Question
           .
           
        
         
           We
           speake
           here
           of
           
             good
             Angels
          
           ,
           whom
           we
           look
           on
           as
           confirmed
           in
           their
           state
           by
           Christ
           ;
           and
           how
           then
           are
           they
           shaken
           ?
        
         
           
             Philip
             Melanchthon
          
           who
           was
           called
           
           
             Germaniae
             Luscinia
          
           ,
           Germanies
           Nightingale
           ,
           
           referring
           this
           prophesie
           of
           Haggai
           to
           Christ
           his
           comming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Movit
             coelos
             ,
             quia
             Deus
             assumpsit
             humanam
             Naturam
             :
          
           He
           shooke
           the
           heavens
           because
           God
           assumed
           humane
           nature
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           truth
           in
           that
           ,
           although
           the
           wordes
           carry
           more
           in
           them
           :
           It
           was
           a
           great
           shake
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           when
           Christ
           who
           was
           higher
           then
           the
           heavens
           ,
           took
           our
           nature
           on
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Carthusian
           
             referrs
             it
             to
             the
             appearance
          
           
           
             of
             Angels
             at
             the
             birth
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           Movet
           coelos
           quando
           cives
           coelestes
           apparuerunt
           hominibus
           
           concinnentes
           :
           Wh●n
           the
           Multitude
           of
           the
           heavenly
           hosts
           appeared
           p●aysing
           God
           and
           saying
           ,
           Glory
           to
           God
           in
           〈◊〉
           highest
           ,
           Luke
           
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
          
           
        
         
           
           Others
           refer
           it
           to
           the
           great
           admiration
           
           that
           even
           the
           Angels
           were
           in
           at
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           12.
           
             which
             things
          
           (
           namely
           the
           things
           o
           ▪
           th●
           G●●pel
           )
           
             the
             Angels
             desire
             to
             look
             into
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           from
           a
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             incurvo
             me
             ut
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           signifies
           ,
           I
           bow
           down
           my selfe
           that
           I
           may
           see
           ,
           arguing
           an
           a●dency
           of
           affection
           ,
           and
           the
           undergoing
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           some
           difficulty
           to
           obtain
           a
           Vision
           .
           They
           admired
           and
           looked
           ,
           and
           ●he
           more
           they
           looked
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           admired
           ;
           like
           those
           that
           could
           not
           satisfie
           themselves
           in
           what
           they
           liked
           and
           looked
           after
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           when
           God
           reveales
           
             New
             things
          
           to
           
           Angels
           ,
           then
           in
           some
           regard
           they
           receive
           a
           change
           ;
           for
           they
           then
           know
           that
           which
           they
           knew
           not
           before
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           reception
           of
           new
           Revelations
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           under
           some
           mutation
           or
           change
           .
        
         
           And
           who
           knowes
           ,
           but
           God
           may
           reveale
           new
           things
           to
           them
           concerning
           the
           great
           workes
           which
           he
           is
           about
           to
           doe
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           Angels
           know
           some
           things
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           then
           we
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           :
           they
           know
           not
           so
           much
           but
           they
           may
           know
           more
           :
           Angels
           may
           grow
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           men
           ;
           and
           all
           growth
           is
           
           a
           change
           ,
           a
           change
           from
           a
           l●sse
           quantity
           
           to
           a
           greater
           .
           Angels
           are
           Gods
           servants
           ;
           and
           his
           speaking
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           his
           illigh●ning
           of
           them
           to
           know
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           knowing
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           shake
           the
           Angels
           in
           regard
           
           
           of
           that
           new
           employment
           he
           puts
           them
           to
           ;
           It
           is
           true
           Angels
           have
           a
           perfection
           :
           
             et
             quod
             perf●ctum
             est
             ,
             non
             recipit
             mutationem
             in
             p●jus
             ,
          
           saith
           Drusius
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           perfect
           receives
           not
           a
           change
           into
           a
           worse
           condition
           .
           So
           then
           though
           we
           ascribe
           a
           change
           to
           Angels
           ,
           we
           make
           not
           their
           condition
           worse
           ;
           They
           ●ave
           a
           stable
           being
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           in
           their
           wisdome
           ,
           strength
           and
           happinesse
           ;
           bu●
           yet
           are
           liable
           to
           change
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           ministration
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           applyed
           unto
           diverse
           things
           :
           
             Angeli
             sunt
             mutabiles
             quoad
             applicationem
             virtu●um
             ad
             diversa
             :
             Aquin.
          
           when
           that
           virtuous
           efficacious
           power
           which
           is
           in
           Angels
           ,
           is
           applyed
           to
           things
           that
           are
           diverse
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           and
           such
           things
           as
           have
           some
           opposition
           one
           against
           another
           in
           their
           nature
           ;
           the
           Angels
           themselves
           are
           said
           to
           be
           changed
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           a
           change
           in
           the
           object
           ,
           about
           which
           their
           power
           is
           conversant
           ;
           the
           object
           not
           being
           the
           same
           now
           ,
           that
           formerly
           :
           as
           for
           example
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           cleare
           truth
           they
           were
           alway
           ministring
           spirits
           
             for
             the
             good
             of
             those
             who
          
           
           
             be
             heires
             of
             salvation
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.
           14.
           
           But
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           condition
           of
           these
           heires
           ,
           to
           
             differ
             little
             from
             servants
          
           ,
           to
           be
           here
           lost
           ,
           afflicted
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           forsaken
           ;
           and
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           in
           this
           their
           low
           condition
           ,
           Angels
           have
           served
           for
           their
           good
           :
           but
           surely
           their
           heavenly
           Father
           intends
           his
           sonnes
           and
           heires
           a
           better
           portion
           ,
           a
           portion
           better
           then
           that
           of
           affliction
           and
           tribulation
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           in
           heaven
           onely
           ,
           but
           somewhat
           better
           upon
           earth
           :
           when
           as
           it
           is
           Rev.
           21.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             The
             holy
             City
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             shall
             be
             coming
             down
             from
             God
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             prepared
             as
             a
             Bride
             adorned
             for
             her
             husband
             ,
             when
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             amongst
             them
             ;
             then
             Joy
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Tru●h
             and
             Glory
             shall
             be
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           while
           Angels
           are
           ministring
           to
           these
           heires
           ,
           these
           Saints
           ,
           thus
           changed
           in
           their
           condition
           :
           May
           not
           the
           ministration
           and
           Angels
           in
           regard
           of
           it
           ,
           be
           said
           to
           be
           changed
           ?
           
             Mutatio
             convenit
             Angelis
             in
             quantum
             ●de
             novo
             applicantur
             ad
             aliquod
             ministerium
             :
          
           change
           agreeth
           to
           Angels
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           they
           are
           applyed
           to
           some
           ministration
           anew
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           no
           derogation
           to
           good
           and
           holy
           Angels
           to
           attribute
           to
           them
           such
           a
           change
           as
           a
           new
           ministration
           inferrs
           ;
           When
           as
           the
           witnesses
           prophesied
           in
           sackcloth
           all
           the
           time
           of
           Antichrist
           his
           1260
           dayes
           and
           were
           slaine
           ;
           I
           question
           not
           ,
           but
           
           the
           Angels
           were
           in
           all
           those
           dayes
           ministring
           spirits
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           these
           prophesying
           ,
           dying
           witnesses
           :
           but
           when
           these
           witnesses
           shall
           have
           a
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           ascention
           ,
           and
           glory
           ;
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             enters
             into
             them
             ,
             Rev.
          
           11.
           11.
           
           
             They
             ascend
             up
             to
             heaven
             in
             a
             cloud
             ,
             v.
          
           12.
           
           Now
           I
           doe
           as
           little
           question
           but
           the
           Angels
           were
           ministring
           spirits
           for
           their
           good
           :
           but
           being
           there
           was
           so
           vast
           a
           distance
           of
           the
           condition
           of
           these
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           change
           ,
           as
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           from
           slaughter
           to
           glory
           ,
           from
           earth
           to
           heaven
           :
           pardon
           me
           if
           I
           conceive
           the
           Angels
           in
           this
           their
           administration
           to
           be
           shaken
           and
           changed
           .
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           of
           this
           ,
           but
           give
           you
           my
           farther
           thoughts
           in
           this
           following
           Observation
           .
           
        
         
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             great
             Turning
             Providences
             of
             the
             latter
             Age
             employes
             the
             ministration
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           It
           was
           so
           of
           Old
           ,
           when
           Israel
           was
           delivered
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           Exod.
           23.
           20.
           
           
             Behold
             I
             will
             send
             an
             Angel
             before
             thee
             to
             keep
             thee
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
           The
           giving
           of
           
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           was
           an
           eminent
           turne
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           
             ordained
             by
             Angels
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.
           19.
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Judges
           an
           Angel
           appeares
           to
           
             Gideon
             .
             Judg.
          
           6.
           12.
           
           And
           again
           
             to
             Manoah
             ,
             Judg.
          
           13.
           2.
           
           About
           Ahabs
           time
           when
           Israel
           were
           become
           Idolatrous
           ,
           and
           Ahaziah
           fel
           sicke
           ,
           2
           Kings
           1.
           3.
           
           
             The
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             spake
             to
             Elijah
             .
          
           After
           the
           Captivity
           ,
           when
           the
           Temple
           was
           to
           be
           built
           ,
           
           
             Zacharies
             prophesies
             are
             full
             of
             the
          
           apparitions
           of
           Angels
           ,
           Zach.
           1.
           8.
           
           How
           great
           was
           the
           turne
           when
           Christ
           was
           to
           be
           borne
           ?
           and
           then
           Luke
           1.
           28.
           
           An
           Angel
           salutes
           Mary
           :
           and
           it
           was
           no
           small
           turne
           when
           he
           came
           to
           suffer
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           finde
           Angels
           ministring
           .
           In
           the
           prophesies
           of
           the
           time
           after
           Christ
           ,
           all
           the
           Visions
           are
           by
           Angels
           ;
           when
           the
           Easterne
           and
           Westerne
           Empires
           are
           destroyed
           .
           Rev.
           8.
           7
           ,
           8.
           and
           9.
           11.
           
           
             The
             Angels
             sound
             the
             Trumpets
          
           .
           When
           the
           last
           plagues
           are
           to
           befal
           the
           Romish
           Antichrist
           ,
           the
           Angels
           pour
           out
           the
           Vials
           :
           and
           when
           the
           Bride
           ,
           the
           Lambs
           Wife
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           then
           an
           Angel
           must
           shew
           it
           ,
           Rev.
           21.
           9.
           
           Now
           to
           cleare
           this
           ,
           observe
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           God-man
           is
           head
           of
           Angels
           .
           Col.
           1.
           16.
           
           They
           were
           all
           made
           
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
          
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           are
           called
           
           Michael's
           
             Angels
             ,
             Rev.
          
           12.
           7.
           they
           are
           to
           serve
           and
           worship
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           6.
           being
           all
           made
           subject
           to
           him
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           22.
           
           They
           are
           
             his
             host
          
           ,
           and
           he
           orders
           and
           commands
           them
           ,
           Gen.
           22.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Christ
           is
           the
           second
           Adam
           from
           
             heaven
             heavenly
          
           ,
           and
           his
           host
           must
           be
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           an
           heavenly
           host
           .
           Luke
           2.
           13.
           
           
             A
             multitude
             of
             the
             heavenly
             host
             were
             praysing
             God.
          
           Christ
           hath
           the
           great
           interest
           in
           Angels
           ;
           they
           are
           ,
           first
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           us
           .
           
             Angeli
             non
             sunt
             facti
             propter
             hominem
             principaliter
             ,
          
           faith
           Aquinas
           :
           Angels
           are
           not
           made
           for
           man
           
           principally
           :
           They
           are
           indeed
           made
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           more
           for
           Christ
           ;
           for
           us
           subordinatly
           ,
           for
           Christ
           principally
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           ●i●st
           served
           .
           When
           he
           was
           in
           his
           state
           of
           abasement
           ,
           he
           said
           he
           could
           
             pray
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             send
             him
             more
             then
          
           
           
             twelve
             Legions
             of
             Angels
          
           ;
           and
           hereafter
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           forth
           in
           state
           ,
           
             thousand
             thousands
             shall
             minister
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ten
             thousand
             shall
          
           
           
             stand
             before
             him
             :
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             revealed
             from
             heaven
             with
             the
             Angels
             of
             his
             power
             ,
          
           2
           Thess
           .
           1.
           7.
           
           Mark
           the
           power
           that
           Angels
           have
           ;
           it
           s
           
             his
             power
          
           ,
           and
           they
           being
           so
           great
           a
           body
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           preeminence
           above
           them
           .
        
         
           Angels
           are
           to
           serve
           Christ
           ,
           not
           in
           his
           
           person
           alone
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           Saints
           ,
           his
           members
           
           also
           .
           Heb.
           1.
           14.
           
           
             They
             are
             spirits
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           immaterial
           substances
           ,
           and
           
             ministering
             spirits
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           serving
           in
           a
           publicke
           way
           ▪
           
             sent
             forth
          
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           sent
           forth
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           an
           immediate
           Commission
           from
           Christ
           ,
           
             To
             minister
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           to
           be
           heavenly
           Deacons
           
             for
             their
             sakes
             who
             shall
             be
             heirs
             of
             salvation
             .
             Psal
             .
          
           
           91.
           11.
           
           
             He
             shall
             give
             his
             Angels
             charge
             over
             thee
          
           ;
           which
           is
           extendible
           to
           the
           Members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Christ
           himselfe
           :
           Angels
           have
           charge
           of
           them
           ,
           from
           and
           under
           him
           .
           Psal
           .
           34.
           7.
           
           
             The
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             encampeth
             round
             about
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             and
             delivereth
             them
             .
          
           When
           Jacob
           
           is
           on
           his
           way
           ,
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           met
           him
           ,
           Gen.
           32.
           1.
           
           When
           Daniel
           is
           in
           the
           Lyons
           Den
           ,
           God
           sends
           his
           Angel
           
             to
             shut
             the
             Lyons
             mouths
             ,
             Dan.
          
           6.
           12.
           
           When
           Peter
           is
           in
           prison
           ,
           an
           Angel
           delivers
           him
           ,
           Acts
           12.
           8.
           and
           though
           Lazarus
           dye
           a
           beggar
           ,
           yet
           shall
           he
           be
           carried
           by
           
             Angels
             into
             Abrahams
             bosome
             ,
             Luke
          
           16.
           22.
           
        
         
           
           Angels
           are
           to
           serve
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           
           Saints
           in
           the
           destruction
           of
           their
           enemies
           .
           2
           Kings
           19.
           35.
           
           
             That
             night
             the
             Angel
             smote
             in
             the
             Campe
             of
             the
             Assyrians
          
           185000.
           
           And
           proud
           
             Herod
             ,
             Acts
          
           12.
           32.
           cannot
           escape
           the
           smiting
           of
           an
           Angel.
           God
           smote
           Sodome
           and
           Egypt
           by
           Angels
           :
           Gen.
           19.
           3.
           and
           Exod.
           12.
           29.
           
           The
           Prophet
           John
           tells
           us
           of
           spiritual
           Egypt
           and
           Sodome
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           :
           and
           who
           knowes
           ,
           but
           God
           may
           employ
           these
           his
           servants
           in
           their
           destruction
           ?
           Rev.
           12.
           7.
           
           
             Michael
             fights
             and
             his
             Angels
             too
          
           ;
           we
           are
           sure
           Antichrist
           shall
           be
           
             destroyed
             by
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             Christs
             coming
          
           ;
           and
           surely
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           ,
           he
           will
           come
           attended
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           doubt
           his
           attendance
           shall
           doe
           their
           service
           to
           ,
           and
           for
           him
           ,
           for
           him
           and
           his
           .
        
         
           
           Angels
           are
           to
           have
           a
           more
           apparent
           
           demonstration
           and
           honour
           of
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           service
           ,
           
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             World
          
           then
           ever
           yet
           they
           have
           had
           .
           Angels
           are
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           ranks
           of
           creatures
           ,
           Psal
           103.
           20.
           
           
             They
             are
             said
             to
             excel
             in
             strength
             ,
          
           
           Psal
           .
           104.
           4.
           
           
             To
             be
             spirits
             and
             flames
             of
             fire
             :
          
           and
           undoubtedly
           they
           doe
           ,
           and
           have
           done
           a
           notable
           deale
           of
           service
           for
           God.
           Psal
           .
           103.
           21.
           
           
             They
             are
             said
             to
             doe
             his
             pleasure
             ,
          
           that
           which
           is
           fully
           according
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           wherein
           he
           is
           delighted
           .
           Now
           how
           little
           glory
           hath
           God
           had
           from
           the
           creation
           ,
           and
           administration
           of
           Angels
           ?
           and
           againe
           how
           little
           glory
           have
           men
           returned
           to
           Angels
           ?
           They
           are
           creatures
           in
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           whereby
           he
           doth
           much
           for
           us
           ;
           but
           how
           little
           doe
           we
           own
           them
           ?
           Now
           surely
           God
           will
           finde
           a
           time
           to
           glorifie
           himselfe
           more
           ,
           and
           a
           time
           wherein
           
             we
             Men
          
           shall
           glorifie
           Angels
           more
           ;
           not
           in
           that
           excesse
           and
           superstition
           that
           Papists
           doe
           ;
           but
           according
           to
           
             his
             will
          
           and
           their
           workings
           .
        
         
           Jesus
           Christ
           will
           have
           his
           providences
           
           correspond
           with
           his
           Prophesies
           and
           Promises
           :
           
           and
           therefore
           as
           Angels
           are
           still
           brought
           in
           in
           the
           Visions
           of
           John
           ;
           so
           they
           shall
           be
           drawn
           forth
           in
           the
           execution
           :
           and
           Angels
           sound
           the
           Trumpets
           ,
           as
           you
           heard
           ,
           Rev.
           8.
           cry
           ;
           
             Babylon
             is
             fallen
             ,
             fallen
             .
             Rev.
          
           14.
           8.
           pour
           out
           the
           Vials
           ,
           Rev.
           16.
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           ministration
           of
           Angels
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           
             Waldus
             ,
             John
             Hus
             ,
             Hierom
             of
             Prague
             ,
             Wickliffe
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             Cal●in
             ,
          
           and
           other
           precious
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           cry
           Babylon
           down
           ,
           and
           fill
           up
           the
           Vials
           ;
           and
           do
           not
           Angels
           too
           in
           their
           way
           ?
           doe
           they
           not
           joyne
           with
           them
           ?
           
           Yes
           sure
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           the
           worke
           ,
           because
           its
           Christ
           his
           worke
           and
           will.
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           in
           setting
           up
           his
           Kingdome
           among
           the
           Jewes
           used
           Angels
           to
           speak
           ,
           Heb.
           2.
           2.
           and
           in
           pulling
           down
           Antichrists
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           his
           own
           ,
           he
           will
           use
           Angels
           again
           .
        
         
           
           We
           read
           that
           Angels
           have
           worke
           deputed
           
           to
           them
           concerning
           Kingdomes
           ,
           Dan.
           10.
           13.
           
           
             The
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Persia
             ,
          
           is
           by
           Mr.
           
             Hugh
             Broughton
          
           expounded
           to
           be
           an
           Angel
           :
           Angels
           are
           the
           first
           Princes
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           earth
           (
           saith
           he
           .
           )
           When
           whole
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorrah
           must
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           Gen.
           19.
           
           ●
           .
           there
           be
           two
           Angels
           to
           do
           it
           .
           When
           God
           hath
           a
           Harvest
           ,
           the
           Angels
           must
           be
           the
           Reapers
           and
           put
           in
           their
           Sickles
           .
           When
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           is
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           an
           Angel.
           When
           a
           National
           Pestilence
           is
           to
           come
           upon
           Israel
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           24.
           16
           ,
           17.
           we
           read
           of
           
             an
             Angel
             stretching
             out
             his
             hand
             :
          
           and
           truly
           when
           God
           hath
           great
           and
           general
           work
           to
           be
           done
           speedily
           ,
           and
           together
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           workings
           he
           
           hath
           ,
           and
           doth
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           use
           the
           ministrations
           
           of
           Angels
           .
           Not
           that
           he
           needs
           them
           ,
           or
           could
           not
           do
           without
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           hath
           made
           them
           ,
           and
           bath
           them
           by
           him
           ,
           he
           loves
           to
           make
           use
           of
           his
           own
           workmanship
           .
        
         
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           shall
           be
           joyned
           together
           
           hereafter
           to
           make
           up
           the
           great
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           will
           joyne
           them
           in
           the
           worke
           here
           .
           Heb.
           12.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           
             The
             inumerable
             Company
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             Church
             of
             the
             First
             borne
          
           are
           joyned
           together
           :
           It
           s
           Christ
           his
           method
           to
           begin
           things
           here
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           compleat
           hereafter
           .
           Saints
           shall
           have
           Grace
           now
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           turned
           into
           Glory
           hereafter
           :
           Great
           things
           are
           vailed
           now
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           unvailed
           hereafter
           :
           Christ
           himselfe
           was
           here
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
          
           but
           he
           shall
           appear
           
             Lord
             of
             life
             and
             glory
          
           :
           Now
           we
           are
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           John
           3.
           2.
           but
           it
           
             doth
             not
             appeare
             what
             we
             shall
             be
             .
          
           Now
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           are
           joyned
           together
           in
           the
           interest
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           shall
           notably
           appeare
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           
           Christ
           his
           last
           dispensations
           are
           his
           
           greatest
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           will
           make
           use
           of
           his
           most
           glorious
           instruments
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           infinite
           Wisdome
           is
           working
           all
           the
           disorders
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           his
           own
           glory
           ;
           and
           so
           acts
           by
           such
           creatures
           as
           are
           the
           wisest
           and
           fullest
           of
           understanding
           :
           we
           poor
           creatures
           act
           too
           much
           by
           sense
           ,
           example
           and
           custome
           ,
           when
           Reason
           is
           against
           us
           :
           Angels
           not
           so
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Now
           
             he
             takes
             unto
             him
             his
             power
             ,
             his
             great
             power
             ,
          
           his
           
             ruling
             power
          
           ,
           and
           so
           brings
           in
           his
           servants
           ,
           which
           have
           most
           strength
           and
           power
           in
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           the
           Angels
           ,
           
           
             Angeli
             moventur
             secundum
             totam
             vi●●
             suam
             in
             id
             quod
             agunt
          
           ;
           which
           are
           moved
           according
           to
           their
           whole
           force
           ,
           on
           that
           object
           on
           which
           they
           act
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           is
           now
           upon
           the
           more
           immediate
           administration
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           
             his
             world
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           calls
           forth
           his
           servants
           which
           have
           the
           most
           immediate
           being
           from
           him
           ;
           
             Angeli
             sunt
             creati
             à
             Deo
             immediate
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Christ
           is
           now
           to
           shew
           forth
           his
           unchangeablenesse
           ;
           that
           although
           he
           have
           suffered
           his
           Spouse
           
             to
             lie
             among
             the
             pots
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           tossed
           from
           condition
           to
           condition
           ;
           yet
           he
           will
           carry
           her
           through
           all
           these
           tosses
           to
           a
           settled
           unchangeable
           state
           ,
           and
           so
           sets
           to
           worke
           his
           servants
           that
           have
           the
           most
           uncorruptible
           being
           .
        
         
           
           Satan
           hath
           his
           Angels
           to
           worke
           by
           ,
           
           Rev.
           12.
           9.
           which
           
             are
             cast
             out
             with
             him
             into
             the
             earth
             :
          
           turne
           to
           the
           seventh
           verse
           of
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           finde
           
             Michael
             and
             his
             Angels
             fought
             against
             the
             Dragon
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
             Heb.
          
           1.
           7.
           
           
             He
             made
             his
             Angels
             spirits
          
           :
           Satan
           shall
           not
           do
           so
           much
           hurt
           by
           his
           servants
           ,
           as
           Christ
           will
           do
           good
           by
           his
           :
           Satan
           imitates
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           his
           Angels
           ,
           as
           Christ
           hath
           his
           ;
           he
           followes
           him
           not
           out
           of
           love
           ,
           or
           liking
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           knowing
           his
           wisdome
           and
           prevalency
           .
           Christ
           and
           his
           Angels
           shall
           appeare
           indeed
           ,
           not
           onely
           fighting
           ,
           
             but
             casting
             down
          
           :
           As
           Christ
           will
           Conquer
           by
           his
           
           Saints
           ,
           so
           by
           his
           Angels
           also
           :
           Conquer
           he
           must
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           person
           of
           all
           his
           servants
           ,
           both
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           .
        
         
           
           You
           speak
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           their
           Ministry
           :
           I
           but
           ,
           little
           or
           nothing
           appears
           ;
           how
           doth
           it
           appeare
           they
           are
           working
           ?
        
         
           
           The
           operations
           of
           Angels
           are
           not
           immaginary
           but
           reall
           ,
           although
           not
           exposed
           to
           sense
           ;
           their
           actings
           were
           not
           so
           glorious
           if
           they
           should
           ,
           fall
           under
           our
           senses
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           us
           consider
           our
           weaknesse
           and
           sinfulnesse
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           how
           unfit
           we
           are
           for
           their
           appearance
           ;
           they
           trembled
           of
           Old
           ,
           when
           the
           Law
           was
           given
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           would
           tremble
           if
           they
           should
           now
           appeare
           ;
           for
           
             Omnis
             apparentia
             Angeli
             in
             principio
             est
             cum
             terrore
             ,
          
           all
           appearance
           of
           Angels
           at
           first
           ,
           is
           with
           some
           terrour
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           yet
           if
           you
           weigh
           things
           in
           a
           Sanctuary
           Ballance
           ,
           you
           will
           finde
           such
           actings
           and
           workings
           as
           faith
           can
           rise
           up
           unto
           ,
           although
           sense
           cannot
           .
           And
           when
           God
           will
           worke
           more
           of
           his
           great
           works
           by
           them
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           highthen
           our
           faith
           to
           apprehend
           them
           more
           .
        
         
           
           Doth
           Christ
           in
           these
           great
           turnes
           use
           the
           ministration
           of
           Angels
           ?
           then
           surely
           he
           himselfe
           is
           far
           above
           them
           :
           the
           Lord
           is
           above
           the
           servant
           ,
           and
           he
           to
           whom
           the
           administration
           is
           ,
           is
           above
           them
           that
           
           minister
           :
           above
           them
           then
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           above
           them
           in
           these
           turnes
           ;
           for
           Heb.
           1.
           2.
           
           He
           is
           said
           
             to
             make
             the
             worlds
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           secula
           ,
           the
           several
           
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Mr.
             Dixon
          
           in
           his
           Commentary
           on
           the
           place
           ,
           saith
           ,
           he
           callet●
           it
           the
           
             worlds
             for
             the
             variety
             of
             times
             and
             ages
             ,
             and
             fleeces
             of
             the
             creatures
             one
             succeeding
             another
             .
          
           You
           wrong
           Jesus
           Christ
           if
           you
           converse
           not
           with
           him
           in
           all
           these
           inferiour
           motions
           :
           he
           is
           the
           
             primum
             mobile
          
           ,
           the
           first
           mover
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           move
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           first
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           sets
           forth
           the
           excellency
           of
           Christ
           far
           above
           that
           of
           Angels
           ;
           which
           here
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           a
           briefe
           account
           of
           .
        
         
           
           Take
           notice
        
         
           How
           he
           gives
           the
           full
           due
           to
           Angels
           ,
           the
           full
           due
           of
           their
           glory
           :
           It
           s
           granted
           they
           are
           
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           Ad●m
           is
           said
           to
           be
           ,
           Luke
           3.
           38.
           in
           that
           they
           had
           their
           immediate
           being
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           accordinly
           
             sang
             unto
             him
             and
             sh●uted
             for
             joy
             .
             Job
             .
          
           38.
           7.
           
        
         
           
           They
           have
           an
           
             excellent
             name
          
           ,
           which
           implyes
           an
           excellent
           nature
           :
           Names
           are
           put
           to
           expresse
           the
           natures
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           excellent
           names
           ,
           to
           excellent
           things
           ,
           among
           which
           Angels
           are
           to
           be
           rank●d
           .
        
         
           
           Th●y
           are
           His
           Angels
           ,
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           excellent
           .
           They
           are
           spirits
           ,
           having
           a
           simple
           unc●mpounded
           being
           ,
           and
           therefore
           an
           excellent
           being
           :
           
           They
           are
           as
           
             flames
             of
             fire
          
           ,
           of
           lightning
           ,
           that
           speedily
           execute
           his
           will
           ,
           
             ministring
             spirits
          
           as
           v.
           14.
           
        
         
           
           But
           now
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           hath
           by
           
             inheritance
             obtained
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             name
             then
             they
             :
          
           they
           are
           made
           very
           good
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           made
           far
           better
           .
        
         
           
           He
           is
           so
           a
           Son
           as
           they
           are
           not
           ;
           a
           Son
           by
           way
           of
           eminency
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           Son
           and
           
             first
             b●gotten
          
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           not
           .
           
        
         
           
           He
           is
           
             appointed
             heir
             of
             all
             things
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Angels
           are
           not
           ;
           but
           even
           they
           are
           part
           of
           his
           possession
           ,
           given
           to
           be
           his
           servants
           .
           
        
         
           He
           is
           the
           
             brightnesse
             of
             the
             Fathers
             glory
          
           ;
           so
           are
           not
           Angels
           :
           Angels
           hold
           forth
           much
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           the
           
             Character
             of
             his
             Person
             as
             Christ
             is
             :
          
           They
           are
           used
           in
           the
           government
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           but
           he
           
             upholds
             all
             things
             by
             the
             word
             of
             his
             power
             .
          
           Truth
           it
           is
           ,
           they
           do
           much
           service
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           cheerfully
           and
           vigorously
           ;
           but
           they
           can
           never
           do
           
             that
             service
          
           that
           Christ
           doth
           .
           
             He
             by
             himselfe
             purged
             our
             sin
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           worke
           too
           great
           for
           them
           :
           he
           takes
           his
           place
           where
           they
           cannot
           ;
           they
           may
           stand
           
             about
             the
             Throne
          
           ,
           and
           waite
           the
           pleasure
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           
             he
             sits
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             He
             is
             God
          
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           but
           ●●eatures
           ,
           and
           owe
           him
           for
           their
           being
           ,
           v.
           7.
           as
           do
           the
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           v.
           10.
           
           In
           regard
           
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           
             He
             hath
             the
             oyl
             of
             gladnesse
             above
             his
             fellows
             :
          
           and
           so
           loves
           
           
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             hates
             iniquity
          
           more
           then
           Angels
           .
        
         
           
           He
           hath
           
             a
             Throne
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           and
           its
           honour
           enough
           for
           Angels
           to
           waite
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Many
           are
           the
           enemies
           of
           this
           Throne
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           God
           will
           make
           them
           
             his
             footstoole
          
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           Angels
           are
           but
           Ministers
           ,
           although
           glorious
           Ministers
           :
           Christ
           is
           more
           glorious
           then
           they
           .
        
         
           Let
           me
           adde
           one
           word
           more
           to
           exhort
           
           you
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           draw
           your
           eyes
           to
           behold
           these
           glorious
           workes
           ;
           It
           s
           a
           curious
           study
           to
           search
           into
           Gods
           providences
           ;
           he
           imprints
           much
           of
           himselfe
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           his
           choice
           servants
           ,
           his
           Angels
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Let
           no
           discouragement
           seize
           upon
           you
           as
           to
           the
           Times
           ,
           Measures
           ,
           Methods
           ,
           Instruments
           of
           these
           things
           .
           God
           hath
           his
           own
           houshold
           servants
           ,
           which
           he
           can
           and
           will
           imploy
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           And
           shall
           not
           this
           afford
           some
           elevation
           of
           your
           hearts
           in
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           on
           your
           behalfe
           ,
           imploy
           his
           best
           attendance
           ?
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           it
           mightily
           provoke
           all
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           precious
           Worthies
           to
           come
           forth
           ,
           and
           goe
           on
           ,
           in
           the
           service
           of
           these
           latter
           times
           :
           It
           s
           no
           worse
           businesse
           you
           are
           called
           forth
           unto
           ,
           then
           Christ
           puts
           his
           Angels
           about
           .
           Oh!
           then
           let
           not
           your
           hands
           hang
           down
           ,
           nor
           your
           
           knees
           be
           feeble
           .
           Study
           what
           worke
           is
           put
           into
           your
           hands
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           with
           all
           your
           might
           .
           Are
           you
           called
           to
           counsel
           ,
           or
           to
           act
           ?
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           ?
           by
           Sea
           or
           by
           Land
           ?
           Oh!
           lift
           up
           your
           heads
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           counted
           you
           worthy
           to
           be
           under-powers
           in
           these
           
           transactions
           :
           value
           it
           as
           your
           happinesse
           to
           have
           been
           in
           his
           hand
           :
           Let
           not
           the
           thoughts
           of
           danger
           ,
           or
           difficulty
           discourage
           you
           ;
           you
           are
           about
           Angels
           worke
           ,
           and
           you
           should
           have
           Angels
           spirits
           ;
           you
           have
           their
           help
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           have
           a
           reward
           not
           inferiour
           to
           their
           condition
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           now
           according
           to
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           spoken
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           heaven
           and
           their
           shaking
           ;
           so
           proceed
           to
           shew
           the
           shaking
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           earth
           that
           is
           called
           a
           Continent
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           shaking
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           
             the
             Sea
          
           ,
           and
           the
           inhabitants
           
             of
             Islands
          
           ;
           but
           these
           things
           I
           shall
           not
           handle
           now
           ,
           but
           hasten
           to
           what
           I
           intend
           in
           this
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             Opens
             the
             shake
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ▪
             because
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             make
             the
             great
             turns
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             They
             pretend
             exemption
             from
             mans
             power
             .
             3.
             
             Dealing
             with
             them
             is
             a
             compendious
             way
             of
             dealing
             with
             the
             Nations
             .
             4.
             
             Being
             decked
             with
             worldly
             glory
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             Christs
             match
             .
             Vses
             of
             Instruction
             and
             Exhortation
             .
          
        
         
           HEaven
           as
           you
           heard
           Cháp
           .
           3
           ,
           denotes
           
           by
           a
           Metaphor
           the
           highest
           things
           .
           Thus
           when
           the
           Prophet
           Moses
           speaks
           of
           the
           
             high
             walls
          
           of
           a
           City
           D●ut
           .
           1.
           28.
           
           He
           tells
           them
           of
           
             a
             City
             walled
             up
             to
             heaven
             :
          
           It
           is
           the
           language
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           to
           compare
           a
           Kingdome
           to
           a
           World
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           highest
           in
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           what
           is
           highest
           in
           the
           World.
           Satan
           is
           called
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           4.
           
           
             The
             god
             of
             this
             World
          
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           highest
           of
           his
           ●ff●ctual
           working
           in
           the
           
             children
             of
             disobedience
          
           :
           when
           he
           wrought
           so
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           exalted
           him
           as
           a
           God
           ,
           by
           worshipping
           of
           him
           ;
           when
           he
           had
           his
           heathenish
           Priests
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Feast-dayes
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
           the
           Emperours
           :
           as
           
             Jehovah
             God
          
           had
           his
           among
           his
           people
           Israel
           ;
           then
           is
           Satan
           said
           to
           be
           
             in
             Heaven
          
           :
           because
           in
           so
           great
           hight
           in
           the
           World.
           Rev.
           12.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           The
           
           Dragon
           is
           said
           to
           
             be
             in
             heaven
          
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           he
           was
           exalted
           and
           observed
           as
           a
           God
           :
           But
           when
           his
           Tempels
           ,
           Idols
           and
           Altars
           were
           demolished
           ;
           he
           is
           there
           ,
           and
           then
           said
           to
           be
           
             cast
             out
             of
             heaven
          
           .
           The
           heathenish
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           that
           were
           most
           forward
           and
           shining
           in
           this
           hellish
           heaven
           ,
           are
           called
           Stars
           .
        
         
           
           Isa
           .
           61.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           When
           God
           brings
           Israel
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           by
           
             dividing
             the
             red
             Sea
             ,
             v.
          
           15.
           when
           he
           makes
           them
           a
           people
           distinct
           and
           separate
           from
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           none
           in-bodyed
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           made
           ●hem
           eminently
           his
           
             Sion
             and
             people
             ,
             v.
          
           16.
           
           This
           his
           work
           is
           expressed
           by
           two
           phrases
           .
           
             Planting
             Heavens
          
           ,
           and
           
             laying
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           them
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           a
           World
           Politique
           .
        
         
           
           Isa
           .
           
             65.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             When
          
           Jehovah
           erects
           Jerusalem
           a
           rejoycing
           ,
           and
           her
           people
           a
           joy
           ;
           
             which
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             latter
             age
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             it
             s
             said
             ,
             17.
             
          
           Behold
           I
           create
           a
           new
           Heaven
           and
           a
           new
           Earth
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           when
           the
           high
           or
           low
           things
           of
           a
           Nation
           are
           destroyed
           ;
           it
           is
           expressed
           by
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           high
           or
           low
           things
           of
           the
           World.
           Isa
           .
           34.
           4.
           speaking
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             All
             the
             host
             of
             heaven
             shall
             be
             disolved
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           all
           those
           high
           things
           of
           Jerusalem
           shall
           be
           laid
           low
           ;
           so
           the
           destruction
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           Hos
           .
           10.
           8.
           and
           so
           here
           
             I
             will
             shake
             the
             Heavens
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           s●ake
           the
           high
           things
           and
           persons
           of
           Kingdomes
           ,
           Nations
           and
           Common-wealths
           :
           Note
           then
           ,
        
         
           
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             shake
             the
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Nobles
             and
             glorious
             ones
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           34
           5.
           
           When
           the
           sword
           comes
           down
           on
           the
           people
           of
           his
           curse
           to
           judgement
           ,
           it
           s
           said
           
             The
             Heavens
             shall
             be
             rowled
             together
             like
             a
             scr●wle
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           most
           high
           things
           or
           persons
           shall
           be
           contracted
           ,
           confused
           ,
           covered
           with
           shame
           ,
           discoloured
           ,
           scattered
           ,
           consumed
           as
           a
           leafe
           from
           the
           tree
           .
           Daniel
           speaking
           of
           the
           Tyrant
           
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
          
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           should
           do
           against
           the
           people
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             Dan.
          
           8.
           10.
           its
           said
           ,
           It
           
             waxed
             great
             against
             the
             host
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             it
             cast
             some
             of
             the
             host
             and
             the
             Stars
             to
             the
             ground
             :
          
           So
           will
           Christ
           do
           with
           the
           high
           and
           mighty
           ones
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           He
           is
           the
           
             watcher
             and
             the
             holy
             One
          
           that
           numbers
           and
           weighs
           Kingdomes
           ,
           Dan.
           4.
           13.
           and
           5.
           26.
           
           They
           think
           themselves
           exempt
           from
           mans
           scrutiny
           ;
           are
           they
           therefore
           from
           Gods
           ?
           They
           make
           
             their
             nest
             in
             the
             Stars
          
           ,
           and
           say
           
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             Who
             shall
             plucke
             them
             down
             ?
          
           shall
           not
           Christ
           ?
           Let
           us
           see
           what
           grounds
           conclude
           us
           into
           this
           principle
           ,
           that
           Christ
           will
           thus
           deale
           with
           them
           .
        
         
         
           
           These
           are
           the
           men
           that
           make
           the
           turns
           on
           Earth
           ;
           therefore
           Christ
           will
           shake
           them
           .
           Let
           them
           be
           as
           Lucifer
           ,
           sons
           of
           the
           morning
           ,
           on
           the
           rising
           hand
           ;
           yet
           he
           will
           overturne
           them
           that
           make
           these
           turnes
           .
           Isa
           .
           14.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           It
           s
           spoken
           of
           
             Babylon
             ;
             How
             art
             thou
             cut
             down
             that
             didst
             weaken
             the
             Nations
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             16.
          
           
           Is
           this
           the
           man
           that
           made
           the
           Earth
           to
           tremble
           ,
           that
           did
           shake
           kingdomes
           ?
           verse
           17.
           
           That
           made
           the
           world
           as
           a
           Wildernesse
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           the
           Cities
           thereof
           ,
           that
           open'd
           not
           the
           house
           of
           his
           prisoner
           ?
           Take
           
           
             notice
             of
             five
             passages
             there
          
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           change
           governments
           ,
           and
           Christ
           will
           change
           them
           ;
           They
           
             shake
             the
             Kingdomes
             ,
             v.
          
           16.
           and
           Christ
           will
           shake
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             They
             weaken
             the
             Nations
             ,
             v.
          
           12.
           and
           Christ
           will
           weaken
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             They
             destroy
             Cities
             and
             make
             the
             world
             as
             a
             Wildernesse
             ,
             v.
          
           17.
           for
           their
           lust
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           destroy
           them
           and
           leave
           their
           habitations
           desolate
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           hold
           the
           people
           in
           a
           flavish
           feare
           ;
           
             They
             v.
          
           16.
           
             make
             the
             earth
             to
             tremble
             .
             Christ
             will
             amaze
          
           and
           terrifie
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           They
           
             did
             not
             let
             the
             prisoner
             loose
             homeward
             ,
             v.
          
           17.
           
           Christ
           will
           imprison
           them
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           people
           insult
           over
           them
           .
           
             Is
             this
             the
             man
          
           ?
           or
           these
           the
           Kings
           that
           made
           the
           earth
           to
           tremble
           ?
           that
           did
           Tyrant
           it
           over
           my
           people
           ,
           that
           took
           
           them
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           k●pt
           them
           prisoners
           ?
           for
           
             their
             sakes
          
           I
           will
           arise
           .
        
         
           
           They
           pretend
           to
           be
           exempt
           from
           mans
           power
           .
           
             Mr.
             Hugh
             Broughton
          
           observes
           from
           Nebuchadnezzar
           his
           golden
           Image
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             in
             profane
             eyes
             is
             a
             base
             stone
             ,
             and
             heathen
             Kings
             goodly
             mettal
             .
             Who
             is
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           was
           Pharaohs
           proud
           question
           ,
           
             that
             I
             should
             obey
             his
             voyce
             ?
          
           and
           it
           was
           as
           wicked
           a
           conclusion
           of
           his
           ,
           
             I
             know
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             let
             Israel
             go
             .
          
           What
           infectious
           acclamation
           was
           that
           which
           flye-blowed
           
             Herod
             ?
             Acts
          
           12.
           12.
           
           The
           
             vo●ce
             of
             God
             and
             not
             of
             man
          
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           now
           grown
           into
           a
           position
           
             Qui
             summum
             in
             civitate
             imperium
             habet
             ,
             quicquid
             is
             fecerit
             impune
             ●sse
             .
          
           Whosoever
           hath
           the
           supreame
           power
           ,
           whatsoever
           he
           doth
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           punished
           .
           Now
           it
           s
           most
           proper
           for
           Christ
           to
           deale
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           shake
           them
           thorowly
           ,
           whom
           men
           either
           dare
           not
           ,
           cannot
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           meddle
           with
           .
        
         
           
           Dealing
           with
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           compendious
           way
           of
           dealing
           with
           the
           Nations
           they
           relate
           unto
           ;
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           shake
           Nations
           is
           to
           shake
           their
           Kings
           :
           They
           are
           the
           Shepherds
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           strike
           them
           ,
           
             the
             sheepe
             will
             be
             scattered
          
           :
           when
           God
           was
           angry
           with
           Israel
           ,
           the
           ready
           way
           was
           to
           move
           David
           against
           them
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           24.
           1.
           
           
             Thou
             art
             worth
             ten
             thousand
             of
             us
             ,
          
           2
           Sam.
           18.
           5.
           
           Kings
           are
           the
           light
           of
           their
           people
           ;
           the
           way
           to
           darken
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           put
           out
           
           their
           light
           ,
           Lam.
           4.
           20.
           people
           breath
           much
           in
           their
           Kings
           ;
           stop
           his
           breath
           ,
           and
           you
           stop
           theirs
           .
        
         
           
           
             They
             are
             decked
             with
             all
             worldly
             pompe
             and
             glory
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             the
             fittest
             match
             for
          
           Christ
           .
           Eccl.
           
             2.
             8.
          
           
           I
           gat
           me
           Silver
           and
           Gold
           ,
           the
           peculiar
           Treasures
           of
           Kings
           .
           I
           gat
           me
           Men-singers
           and
           Maid-singers
           ,
           the
           delight
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           .
           Psal
           .
           
             82.
             6.
          
           
           Ye
           are
           Gods
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           you
           the
           children
           of
           the
           most
           high
           .
           Acts
           
             25.
             23.
          
           
           King
           Agrippa
           comes
           with
           great
           pompe
           :
           and
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           Dan.
           
             5.
             19.
          
           
           Whom
           he
           would
           he
           slew
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           would
           he
           kept
           alive
           ;
           whom
           he
           would
           he
           set
           up
           ,
           or
           plucked
           down
           ;
           
             their
             excellent
             majesty
             dazles
             us
             poor
             low
             ones
             ,
          
           Dan.
           
             4.
             36.
             
             But
             it
             s
             not
             so
             with
          
           Christ
           
             who
             comes
             against
             these
          
           Goliahs
           ,
           
             these
             Champions
             ,
             and
             Cheiftains
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             tumbles
             them
             down
             .
          
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           will
           Christ
           shake
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ?
           then
           let
           us
           see
           ,
           a
           meanesse
           in
           their
           majesty
           ,
           and
           lownesse
           in
           their
           highnesse
           .
           They
           are
           above
           other
           men
           ,
           but
           under
           Christ
           ;
           others
           account
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           account
           to
           him
           .
           Sensual
           men
           see
           nothing
           in
           them
           but
           pompe
           and
           power
           ;
           but
           men
           that
           live
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           weigh
           them
           in
           the
           ballance
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           see
           Christ
           shaking
           of
           them
           ,
           see
           them
           falling
           down
           and
           Christ
           mounting
           up
           :
           Christ
           alone
           is
           
             Rex
             Catholicus
          
           ,
           the
           Catholique
           
           King
           ,
           to
           whom
           
             that
             King
          
           that
           assumes
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           must
           be
           accomptable
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Learne
           also
           that
           management
           of
           particular
           places
           and
           powers
           ,
           must
           be
           reckoned
           for
           :
           when
           Christ
           comes
           to
           shake
           them
           ,
           he
           shakes
           them
           not
           considered
           simply
           as
           Men
           ;
           but
           as
           
             men
             in
             Office
          
           ,
           as
           men
           dignified
           with
           place
           and
           power
           ,
           as
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           .
           Oh!
           how
           great
           will
           that
           day
           and
           worke
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           Emperour
           must
           answer
           for
           his
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           the
           extreame
           cruelty
           and
           oppression
           of
           the
           Protestant
           party
           !
           what
           a
           hideous
           cry
           of
           blood
           in
           so
           many
           years
           War
           will
           be
           heard
           against
           him
           ,
           when
           Germanies
           teares
           and
           desolations
           shall
           be
           turned
           into
           a
           vial
           of
           wrath
           upon
           him
           !
           How
           much
           hath
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           to
           answer
           for
           the
           blood
           of
           Indians
           ,
           and
           English
           in
           the
           West-India
           ?
           All
           his
           golden
           Mines
           will
           never
           be
           so
           sweet
           ,
           as
           the
           vengeance
           will
           be
           bitter
           .
           Let
           his
           cursed
           cruel
           Inquisition
           be
           as
           precious
           to
           him
           as
           his
           right
           eye
           ,
           yet
           God
           will
           plucke
           it
           out
           ,
           God
           will
           cast
           it
           down
           ;
           He
           will
           no
           more
           beare
           with
           an
           Inquisition
           in
           Spain
           ,
           then
           with
           an
           High-Commission
           Court
           in
           England
           .
           I
           wish
           that
           France
           and
           Savoy
           would
           consider
           of
           their
           Massacres
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           shall
           acknowledge
           Christ
           his
           just
           shaking-devastations
           ,
           in
           many
           years
           war
           ,
           and
           other
           wayes
           of
           vengeance
           on
           them
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Will
           Christ
           account
           with
           Princes
           ,
           and
           shake
           them
           ?
           then
           surely
           meaner
           men
           shall
           
           not
           escape
           :
           Magistrates
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Counsellers
           ,
           Captains
           ,
           Parents
           ,
           Masters
           ,
           look
           about
           you
           ;
           Christ
           is
           on
           his
           circuit
           ,
           hath
           began
           his
           Audit
           ;
           look
           well
           to
           your
           accounts
           :
           Princes
           are
           not
           too
           great
           ,
           nor
           you
           too
           little
           for
           him
           to
           account
           withal
           ;
           he
           will
           deale
           punctually
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           shuffle
           over
           things
           with
           you
           .
           Hearken
           ,
           he
           calls
           
             venite
             ad
             judicium
          
           ,
           Come
           to
           judgement
           ;
           what
           can
           you
           answer
           for
           your
           times
           ,
           and
           talents
           ,
           your
           meanes
           and
           mercies
           ,
           your
           deliverances
           and
           salvations
           ,
           your
           covenants
           and
           engagements
           ?
           Are
           you
           yet
           more
           holy
           ,
           heavenly
           ,
           watchful
           ,
           faithful
           ,
           fruitful
           ?
           will
           your
           relations
           blesse
           God
           for
           you
           ,
           for
           your
           counsel
           ,
           instruction
           ,
           reprehension
           ,
           exhortations
           ,
           prayers
           and
           examples
           ?
           Can
           you
           say
           you
           are
           free
           from
           the
           blood
           of
           your
           people
           ,
           children
           ,
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           servants
           ?
           If
           they
           perish
           ,
           is
           it
           on
           their
           own
           account
           ?
           you
           having
           freed
           your
           souls
           in
           the
           faithful
           discharge
           of
           your
           duty
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           In
           all
           oppression
           from
           powers
           its
           a
           just
           ground
           for
           people
           to
           appeale
           to
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Office
           it
           is
           to
           supervise
           their
           actings
           ,
           and
           to
           
             shake
             them
             ,
             Exod.
          
           2.
           23.
           
           
             Israel
             sighed
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             bondage
             ,
             and
             their
             cry
             came
             up
             to
             God
             :
          
           we
           tread
           on
           wormes
           ,
           and
           goe
           over
           where
           the
           hedge
           is
           lowest
           :
           It
           s
           no
           new
           thing
           for
           might
           to
           oppresse
           
           right
           ;
           but
           if
           men
           cannot
           have
           right
           on
           earth
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           can
           hinder
           a
           man
           from
           looking
           to
           heaven
           ;
           it
           was
           a
           notable
           appeale
           of
           David
           from
           
             King
             Saul
             to
             Jehovah
          
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           24.
           15.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             be
             judge
             and
             judge
             between
             me
             and
             thee
             ,
             and
             plead
             my
             cause
             and
             judge
             me
             on
             thee
             :
          
           its
           emphatical
           ,
           that
           thrice
           he
           repeats
           the
           word
           judge
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             be
             judge
             ,
             and
             judge
             ,
             between
             me
             and
             thee
             :
             and
             judge
             me
             out
             of
             thy
             hand
          
           ;
           How
           pathetically
           doth
           the
           same
           David
           addresse
           himselfe
           to
           God
           ?
           Psalm
           .
           35.
           23.
           
           
             Stir
             up
             thy selfe
             and
             awake
             to
             my
             judgement
             ,
             unto
             my
             cause
             ,
             my
             God
             and
             my
             Lord.
             Evigila
             &
             expergiscere
             ,
          
           watch
           and
           arise
           ;
           and
           surely
           he
           will
           do
           so
           .
           I
           remember
           what
           
             Mr.
             Henry
             Burton
          
           a
           late
           Martyr
           told
           me
           ;
           that
           being
           in
           trouble
           before
           the
           highest
           powers
           ,
           and
           having
           appealed
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           finding
           no
           redresse
           ,
           he
           expressed
           himselfe
           thus
           :
           Well
           ,
           I
           appeale
           to
           the
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           :
           and
           so
           may
           we
           in
           like
           cases
           .
        
         
           
           Learne
           farther
           ,
           that
           judicial
           proceedings
           against
           Princes
           ,
           is
           stamped
           with
           remarkable
           Characters
           of
           Christ
           on
           them
           :
           for
           
             he
             shakes
          
           them
           .
           Thus
           in
           the
           prophesies
           of
           
             John
             ,
             Revel
          
           .
           6.
           
           The
           sixe
           Seales
           containe
           the
           several
           steps
           of
           plaguing
           the
           heathenish
           Roman
           Empire
           .
        
         
           
           At
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           first
           Seale
           ,
           v.
           2.
           there
           appears
           
             a
             white
             Horse
             :
             Christ
             riding
             on
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           going
           on
           Conquering
           and
           to
           Conquer
           heathenisme
           .
        
         
         
           
           The
           second
           Seale
           
             and
             red
             Horse
          
           shews
           the
           bloody
           wars
           that
           Christ
           raiseth
           against
           them
           .
           
        
         
           The
           third
           Seale
           
             and
             black
             Horse
          
           denotes
           scarcity
           of
           bread
           ,
           by
           which
           Christ
           afflicts
           them
           .
        
         
           
           The
           fourth
           
             Seale
             and
             pale
             Horse
          
           includes
           warres
           ,
           famine
           ,
           plague
           ,
           and
           all
           which
           Christ
           brought
           in
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Upon
           opening
           the
           fifth
           Seale
           you
           have
           the
           
             cry
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           under
           their
           persecutions
           ,
           which
           Christ
           heares
           attentively
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             sixth
             Seale
             utterly
             ruines
             the
             heathenish
             Empire
             ,
             the
             great
             day
             of
          
           Christ
           his
           wrath
           being
           come
           upon
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           was
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           .
        
         
           
           The
           opening
           of
           the
           seventh
           Seale
           presents
           you
           with
           a
           Vision
           of
           
             seven
             Angels
          
           with
           
             seven
             Trumpets
          
           ,
           and
           they
           relate
           
             Christs
             his
             shaking
          
           and
           ruinating
           the
           Empire
           while
           Christian
           ;
           and
           no
           marvel
           ,
           seeing
           it
           became
           Arrian
           and
           persecuting
           :
           
             Totus
             Mundus
             Arrianus
          
           .
        
         
           The
           foure
           first
           Trumpets
           sound
           the
           fatal
           ruine
           of
           the
           Westerne
           Empire
           ,
           when
           Christ
           stirred
           up
           the
           
             Goths
             and
             Vandals
          
           in
           four
           incursions
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           and
           sixth
           Trumpet
           ,
           which
           are
           two
           of
           the
           
             Vae
             Tubae
          
           ,
           the
           
             woe
             Trumpets
          
           ,
           they
           sound
           out
           Christ
           his
           shaking
           of
           the
           Easterne
           Empire
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           gives
           passage
           to
           Mahomet
           and
           his
           company
           in
           the
           fifth
           Trumpet
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sixth
           Trumpet
           to
           the
           Turkes
           .
        
         
         
           
           We
           read
           in
           Rev.
           16.
           1.
           of
           seven
           Vials
           ,
           which
           contain
           
             Christ
             his
             shaking
          
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Antichrist
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           
             the
             last
             plagues
             on
             the
             Beast
             .
          
           Thus
           you
           see
           eminent
           Characters
           of
           Christ
           his
           judging
           all
           his
           adversaries
           ,
           even
           from
           Johns
           time
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           both
           his
           Heathenish
           and
           Antichristian
           enemies
           .
        
         
           
           To
           those
           who
           are
           in
           high
           place
           of
           power
           :
           I
           beseech
           them
           to
           suffer
           a
           word
           of
           exhortation
           ,
           from
           one
           who
           daily
           prays
           for
           them
           .
           Oh!
           how
           good
           is
           it
           for
           men
           to
           meditate
           on
           Christ
           and
           his
           shaking
           ,
           on
           Christ
           and
           his
           accounting
           with
           them
           !
           think
           not
           ,
           because
           you
           have
           Sword
           and
           Counsel
           ,
           Armies
           and
           Navies
           ,
           that
           now
           your
           mountaine
           is
           so
           strong
           it
           shall
           never
           
             be
             moved
          
           .
           They
           once
           thought
           so
           who
           are
           now
           shaken
           out
           ;
           and
           the
           entertainment
           of
           such
           thoughts
           again
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           a
           repeated
           shaking
           :
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           God
           hath
           blessed
           you
           with
           a
           series
           of
           good
           successes
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           turned
           others
           out
           of
           their
           seats
           ,
           and
           placed
           you
           in
           ;
           I
           hope
           and
           heartily
           wish
           ,
           that
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           their
           crying
           sinnes
           ,
           may
           never
           be
           found
           among
           you
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           be
           ,
           Christ
           can
           raise
           up
           others
           to
           shake
           you
           out
           ,
           as
           he
           raised
           up
           you
           to
           shake
           others
           .
           The
           good
           God
           forbid
           ,
           that
           ever
           that
           day
           should
           arise
           among
           us
           :
           But
           rather
           of
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           mercy
           grant
           your
           establishment
           ,
           by
           Judgement
           and
           Righteousnesse
           ;
           
           that
           so
           
             you
             may
             be
             called
             repairers
             of
             our
             breaches
             ,
          
           the
           restorers
           of
           paths
           to
           dwell
           in
           .
           Much
           of
           the
           impetuous
           violence
           of
           the
           streames
           of
           wickednesse
           would
           be
           dryed
           up
           ,
           by
           the
           due
           consideration
           of
           Christ
           his
           coming
           to
           shake
           .
        
         
           
             Princes
             are
             great
          
           Masters
           ,
           
             and
             subjects
             are
             their
             servants
             ;
             and
          
           Col.
           
             4.
             1.
          
           
           Masters
           ,
           give
           unto
           your
           servants
           that
           which
           is
           just
           and
           equal
           ,
           knowing
           that
           ye
           also
           have
           a
           Master
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           all
           that
           know
           and
           feare
           God
           ,
           give
           unto
           Christ
           the
           honour
           due
           unto
           his
           Name
           ;
           In
           that
           he
           shakes
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           he
           is
           decked
           with
           glory
           ,
           and
           sets
           up
           his
           Throne
           for
           vengeance
           :
           Thus
           the
           Church
           doth
           ,
           Rev.
           5.
           12.
           
           
             Worthy
             is
             the
             Lamb
             to
             receive
             power
             ,
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             and
             blessing
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             Shewes
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             All
             power
             is
             in
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             his
             due
             upon
             taking
             our
             nature
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             his
             due
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             given
             to
             him
             .
             4.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             his
             due
             and
             given
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             little
             glory
             of
             it
             .
             5.
             
             He
             will
             exalt
             himselfe
             in
             great
             Turnes
             to
             take
             up
             his
             glory
             by
             them
             .
             Vses
             of
             Instruction
             and
             Exhortation
             .
          
        
         
           KIngs
           and
           Princes
           are
           the
           greatest
           persons
           ;
           and
           the
           shaking
           of
           these
           tall
           Cedars
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           works
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           that
           which
           notably
           holds
           forth
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           indeavour
           to
           open
           the
           shaking
           of
           these
           earthly
           powers
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           consideration
           ,
           〈…〉
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           1.
           
           
             As
             King
             of
             the
             World.
          
           2.
           
           
             As
             King
             os
             Saints
          
           .
           Secondly
           of
           these
           great
           persons
           ;
           and
           that
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           1.
           
           Themselves
           .
           2.
           
           
             Their
             Relations
          
           ;
           All
           which
           we
           shall
           cast
           into
           several
           positions
           to
           be
           handled
           in
           the
           chapters
           following
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           of
           Christ
           as
           King
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           gives
           you
           a
           very
           faire
           account
           
           of
           the
           turnes
           in
           these
           latter
           Ages
           ;
           which
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           understand
           ,
           we
           shall
           lead
           you
           on
           
             by
             twelve
             several
             Positions
          
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           contributing
           some
           thing
           to
           the
           right
           and
           religious
           understanding
           of
           these
           turnes
           :
           Now
           the
           first
           Position
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           
           All
           power
           is
           given
           to
           Christ
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           Math.
           
             28.
             18.
          
           
           Dan.
           
             2.
             44.
          
           
           The
           God
           of
           Heaven
           sets
           up
           Christs
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           shall
           not
           be
           left
           to
           other
           people
           ;
           but
           it
           shall
           break
           in
           pieces
           and
           consume
           all
           those
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           stand
           for
           ever
           .
           
             Christs
             power
             it
             so
             resides
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             translated
             :
             It
             s
             a
             conquering
             power
             ,
             for
             it
             breakes
             in
             peices
             and
             it
             enjoyes
             the
             fruit
             of
             such
             conquests
             ;
             for
             it
          
           stands
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           This
           we
           shall
           open
           in
           five
           passages
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             That
             all
             power
             is
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           it
           is
           in
           him
           as
           in
           the
           proper
           seat
           of
           it
           .
           He
           is
           the
           first
           fountaine
           of
           all
           power
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           power
           in
           all
           the
           creatures
           flowes
           from
           him
           ,
           their
           power
           is
           but
           a
           drop
           of
           his
           Ocean
           ;
           the
           highest
           and
           best
           kinde
           of
           power
           dwells
           in
           him
           :
           He
           is
           the
           
             first
             borne
             of
             every
             creature
          
           .
           His
           power
           is
           extensive
           to
           all
           creatures
           ,
           and
           times
           ;
           all
           creatures
           are
           either
           
             in
             heaven
             or
             in
             earth
          
           ;
           and
           his
           power
           reacheth
           both
           .
           Col.
           1.
           16.
           
           
             By
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             that
             were
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Thrones
             or
             Dominions
             or
             Principalities
             or
          
           
           
             Powers
             .
             And
             Jer.
          
           10.
           7.
           
           
             Who
             would
             not
             feare
             thee
             Oh
             King
             of
             Nations
             ?
             Psal
             .
          
           22.
           28.
           
           
             The
             kingdome
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             Governour
             among
             the
             Nations
             .
          
           All
           earthly
           powers
           have
           their
           periods
           ,
           their
           rise
           and
           fall
           ,
           their
           beginning
           and
           ending
           :
           but
           it
           s
           not
           so
           with
           Christs
           power
           ;
           for
           Heb.
           1.
           8.
           
           It
           s
           spoken
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Thy
             throne
             oh
             God
             is
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           
             All
             power
             was
             Christ
             his
             due
             upon
             the
             taking
             of
             our
             nature
             :
          
           So
           much
           is
           wrapped
           up
           upon
           the
           assumption
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           that
           thereupon
           all
           created
           power
           was
           to
           be
           under
           him
           .
           Suppose
           man
           had
           not
           fallen
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           suffered
           ;
           yet
           if
           he
           take
           our
           nature
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           upon
           this
           ,
           all
           power
           in
           all
           creatures
           must
           be
           under
           him
           :
           Heb.
           2.
           6.
           
           When
           
             he
             bringeth
             in
             the
             First
             begotten
             into
             the
             world
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             and
             let
             all
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             worship
             him
             :
          
           Observe
           ,
           he
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             First
             borne
          
           .
           Christ
           as
           taking
           our
           nature
           had
           a
           being
           in
           the
           
             counsel
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           was
           before
           any
           
             creature
             was
          
           :
           and
           by
           that
           priority
           and
           firstnesse
           of
           being
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           preeminence
           above
           all
           creatures
           whatsoever
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           18.
           
           
             In
             all
             things
             he
             must
             have
             the
             pereeminence
             .
          
           The
           first
           begotten
           under
           the
           Law
           had
           a
           priviledge
           above
           all
           his
           brethren
           ;
           he
           had
           the
           rule
           and
           the
           double
           portion
           .
           So
           hath
           Christ
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           rule
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           he
           guides
           them
           to
           their
           end
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           his
           portion
           ,
           given
           unto
           him
           
           as
           the
           First
           begotten
           .
           Againe
           observe
           ,
           the
           text
           mentions
           God
           the
           Fathers
           
             bringing
             Christ
             into
             the
             world
          
           :
           which
           was
           ,
           when
           at
           his
           exhibition
           in
           the
           flesh
           he
           manifested
           it
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           his
           onely
           begotten
           Son.
           And
           observe
           lastly
           ,
           that
           upon
           this
           taking
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           the
           Angels
           which
           are
           the
           highest
           ranke
           of
           creatures
           are
           subject
           to
           him
           ;
           nay
           with
           the
           highest
           subjection
           ,
           namely
           that
           of
           adoration
           :
           now
           if
           Angels
           the
           highest
           of
           creatures
           ,
           surely
           all
           other
           creatures
           much
           more
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           That
           though
           this
           power
           were
           his
           due
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           rightly
           said
           to
           be
           
             given
             to
             him
          
           ,
           in
           that
           its
           a
           power
           falls
           on
           him
           as
           in
           our
           nature
           ,
           not
           considered
           onely
           as
           second
           person
           :
           Now
           being
           thus
           in
           our
           nature
           ,
           the
           
             Father
             is
             greater
             then
             he
             ,
             Joh.
          
           14.
           28.
           
           
             I
             goe
             unto
             my
             Father
             ,
             for
             my
             Father
             is
             greater
             then
             I
             :
          
           and
           he
           is
           in
           that
           regard
           ,
           lesse
           then
           the
           Father
           :
           The
           Father
           gives
           all
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           returnes
           all
           to
           the
           Father
           :
           
             Dare
             est
             dominium
             transferre
             .
             John
          
           3.
           35.
           
           
             The
             Father
             loveth
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             all
             things
             into
             his
             hand
          
           ;
           giving
           is
           a
           transferring
           out
           of
           love
           ;
           and
           the
           Fathers
           love
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           he
           cannot
           give
           him
           lesse
           then
           
             all
             .
             v.
          
           34.
           
           
             He
             give
             the
             spirit
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             measure
             .
             Joh.
          
           10.
           39.
           
           God
           the
           Father
           
             gives
             all
             his
             elect
             chosen
             ones
             to
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           he
           gives
           him
           worke
           to
           do
           for
           them
           ,
           Joh.
           17.
           4.
           
           
             I
             have
             finished
             the
             worke
             which
             thou
             gavest
             me
             to
             doe
             ,
             Joh.
          
           
           5.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           
             He
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             Sonne
             to
             have
             life
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             v.
          
           27.
           
             and
             he
             hath
             given
             him
             authority
             to
             execute
             judgement
             also
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             Man.
          
           In
           regard
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           He
           hath
           power
           given
           him
           over
           all
           flesh
           ,
           Joh.
           17.
           2.
           
           
             The
             Government
             is
             laid
             upon
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             he
             rules
             among
             the
             Nations
             ,
             Dan.
          
           4.
           21.
           
        
         
           
           4.
           
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             had
             but
             little
             glory
             of
             all
             his
             power
             ,
             Joh.
          
           1.
           11.
           
           
             He
             came
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             received
             him
             not
             .
          
           How
           many
           are
           there
           in
           the
           world
           that
           never
           heard
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ?
           how
           many
           that
           are
           professed
           enemies
           against
           him
           ?
           and
           among
           all
           that
           beare
           his
           Name
           ,
           how
           few
           live
           indeed
           by
           him
           ?
           How
           many
           thousands
           are
           there
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           beare
           his
           Name
           ,
           being
           called
           Christians
           ,
           and
           make
           profession
           of
           him
           ,
           yet
           in
           workes
           deny
           him
           ?
           Look
           upon
           the
           great
           ones
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           who
           have
           that
           power
           of
           his
           derived
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           others
           have
           not
           ;
           yet
           how
           great
           strangers
           are
           they
           unto
           him
           ?
           Nay
           looke
           among
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           adversaries
           to
           all
           superstitions
           ;
           yet
           how
           little
           do
           
           they
           take
           notice
           of
           his
           power
           put
           forth
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           give
           him
           the
           praise
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           Christ
           will
           exalt
           himself
           in
           such
           great
           &
           various
           turnes
           on
           Kings
           ,
           as
           shall
           extort
           acknowledgement
           from
           their
           consciences
           
           that
           he
           is
           above
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           confesse
           ,
           This
           
             is
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             upon
             us
             ,
          
           whose
           Vassals
           we
           are
           ;
           Our
           Crownes
           and
           Scepters
           are
           more
           his
           then
           ours
           ;
           He
           ,
           He
           ,
           is
           the
           Lords
           Annointed
           ;
           All
           powers
           of
           earth
           are
           immediately
           and
           fully
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           us
           .
           We
           poor
           worms
           struggle
           for
           this
           earth
           ;
           but
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           all
           power
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           but
           his
           underlings
           .
           Isa
           .
           10.
           12.
           
           
             I
             will
             punish
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             stout
             heart
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             high
             looks
             .
          
           Let
           us
           conclude
           this
           with
           the
           confession
           of
           
             Nebuchadnezzer
             ,
             Dan.
          
           4.
           
           
             I
             Nebuchadnezzar
          
           
           
             extol
             the
             King
             of
             heaven
             ,
             all
             whose
             words
             are
             truth
             ,
             and
             his
             wayes
             judgement
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             walke
             in
             pride
             he
             is
             able
             to
             abase
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Take
           notice
           of
           the
           exceeding
           riches
           of
           Gods
           love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           to
           us
           ;
           He
           loves
           and
           gives
           ,
           and
           gives
           no
           lesse
           then
           all
           ;
           not
           some
           ,
           but
           all
           power
           .
           Power
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           rightful
           power
           ,
           priviledged
           power
           .
           Christ
           hath
           the
           highest
           and
           the
           sweetest
           Title
           ,
           He
           hath
           all
           by
           gift
           .
           The
           Father
           gives
           ,
           and
           gives
           to
           him
           immediately
           ;
           nothing
           intervenes
           between
           the
           Father
           and
           Christ
           ;
           In
           all
           his
           giving
           
             to
             us
             ,
             Christ
          
           comes
           between
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Mediatour
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           middle
           person
           :
           but
           in
           this
           gift
           to
           
           Christ
           ,
           none
           comes
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Learne
           hence
           ,
           the
           Father
           is
           fully
           satisfied
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           laid
           all
           power
           on
           
           Christ
           ;
           he
           will
           never
           question
           Christ
           his
           Title
           ,
           he
           is
           as
           he
           would
           have
           him
           to
           be
           .
           All
           power
           would
           cracke
           the
           creatures
           shoulders
           ;
           Christ
           alone
           is
           able
           to
           beare
           it
           :
           Men
           under
           a
           little
           power
           ,
           how
           do
           they
           pride
           &
           pranke
           and
           wanton
           it
           !
           But
           behold
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           altogether
           lovely
           ,
           and
           lovely
           in
           his
           power
           .
           The
           power
           is
           given
           him
           not
           onely
           of
           heaven
           ,
           or
           over
           the
           things
           in
           heaven
           :
           but
           
             it
             s
             given
             him
             in
             heaven
          
           :
           The
           power
           is
           the
           most
           glorious
           power
           ,
           and
           it
           s
           given
           him
           in
           the
           most
           glorious
           place
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           words
           may
           be
           read
           ;
           not
           onely
           all
           power
           in
           heaven
           is
           given
           me
           ;
           but
           all
           power
           is
           given
           me
           
             in
             heaven
          
           .
           Men
           receive
           their
           Commissions
           here
           on
           the
           earth
           :
           Christ
           takes
           it
           
             in
             Heaven
          
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Doubtlesse
           as
           it
           is
           Isa
           .
           53.
           10.
           
           The
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Lord
           
             shall
             prosper
             in
             his
             hand
          
           ,
           he
           wants
           nothing
           to
           effect
           it
           .
           He
           hookes
           the
           unruly
           Leviathans
           ,
           restrains
           the
           cruelty
           and
           oppression
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           turnes
           their
           vanity
           to
           his
           Fathers
           glory
           :
           power
           shall
           not
           alwayes
           be
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           the
           Saints
           shall
           rule
           ;
           for
           Christ
           is
           the
           greatest
           Saint
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Christ
           returnes
           alI
           to
           the
           Father
           :
           He
           receives
           all
           power
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           shall
           returne
           it
           all
           to
           him
           .
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           24.
           
           
             He
             delivers
             up
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             Father
             .
          
           The
           Kingdome
           is
           Christs
           power
           in
           the
           whole
           frame
           and
           body
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           delivers
           up
           to
           his
           Father
           :
           and
           for
           the
           
           present
           he
           will
           sacrifice
           all
           the
           unjust
           powers
           of
           the
           earth
           to
           his
           Fathers
           justice
           ,
           and
           cause
           goodnesse
           to
           arise
           with
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           peace
           with
           power
           .
           Let
           me
           adde
           one
           word
           to
           exhort
           you
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           To
           flocke
           about
           Christ
           in
           love
           ,
           to
           come
           where
           the
           power
           is
           :
           and
           Loe
           here
           is
           all
           power
           ;
           were
           Christ
           powerlesse
           or
           weak
           ,
           I
           would
           never
           invite
           you
           to
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           7.
           25.
           
           
             He
             is
             able
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             to
             the
             utmost
             :
          
           Oh
           why
           hang
           you
           backe
           ,
           why
           linger
           so
           long
           ?
           are
           you
           unwilling
           to
           be
           happy
           ?
           doe
           you
           love
           your
           weaknesse
           ,
           that
           you
           run
           not
           to
           his
           power
           ?
           What
           is
           scattered
           elsewhere
           ,
           is
           centered
           here
           .
           It
           s
           a
           Christian
           art
           ,
           rightly
           to
           abstract
           all
           earthly
           powers
           ;
           all
           are
           but
           ciphers
           till
           Christ
           put
           a
           figure
           to
           them
           :
           Every
           man
           
             is
             a
             friend
             to
             him
             that
             giveth
             gifts
             :
          
           Now
           who
           can
           give
           so
           much
           as
           he
           that
           hath
           All
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           not
           our
           wisdome
           to
           have
           him
           to
           friend
           ?
           Let
           me
           bespeake
           you
           ,
           as
           Balak
           said
           to
           
             Balaam
             ,
             Num.
          
           22.
           37.
           
           
             Am
             not
             I
             able
             indeed
             to
             promote
             thee
             to
             honour
             ?
          
           So
           is
           not
           Christ
           able
           indeed
           to
           pay
           all
           thy
           debts
           ,
           to
           heale
           all
           thy
           diseases
           ,
           to
           protect
           thee
           from
           dangers
           ,
           and
           to
           inrich
           thee
           with
           fullest
           enjoyments
           ?
           Oh!
           come
           ,
           come
           ,
           stay
           no
           longer
           ,
           let
           that
           which
           can
           command
           ,
           invite
           you
           :
           namely
           
             his
             power
          
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           ●●me
           and
           wellcome
           ;
           but
           come
           with
           resolvednesse
           to
           be
           wholly
           at
           his
           
           disposal
           :
           Ordinary
           and
           common
           observance
           will
           not
           suffice
           :
           
             All
             power
          
           doth
           challenge
           
             all
             love
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             subjection
          
           ,
           from
           
             all
             hearts
          
           .
           Oh!
           let
           Christ
           have
           all
           ;
           bring
           your
           Lamb
           to
           him
           ,
           
             for
             he
             is
             worthy
          
           :
           How
           little
           is
           your
           all
           to
           his
           ?
           your
           largest
           compasse
           is
           in
           your
           thoughts
           and
           desires
           :
           Oh
           bring
           them
           to
           him
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           
             in
             all
             your
             thoughts
          
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           desireable
           one
           to
           you
           .
           He
           demands
           your
           hearts
           :
           you
           have
           his
           already
           ;
           your
           hearts
           and
           therein
           your
           all
           :
           what
           is
           heartlesse
           is
           nothing
           .
           Let
           your
           hearts
           then
           ,
           and
           with
           your
           hearts
           your
           feare
           ,
           and
           hope
           ,
           and
           faith
           and
           joy
           attend
           him
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Tremble
           you
           wicked
           ones
           ,
           though
           the
           mighty
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           Against
           whom
           have
           you
           exalted
           your selves
           ?
           how
           will
           you
           deale
           with
           him
           that
           hath
           all
           power
           ?
           all
           power
           to
           punish
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           reward
           :
           your
           power
           is
           his
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           not
           suffer
           his
           power
           in
           your
           hands
           to
           be
           abused
           .
           Your
           mountains
           and
           your
           hills
           cannot
           cover
           you
           from
           the
           power
           of
           his
           wrath
           ;
           who
           makes
           
             Rivers
             of
             brimstone
          
           ,
           and
           
             everlasting
             burnings
          
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           prepares
           Tophet
           of
           old
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             Reigneth
             ,
             let
             the
             earth
             be
             glad
             :
          
           Feare
           not
           your
           Summer
           ,
           and
           Winter
           ,
           your
           Seed-time
           and
           Harvest
           ,
           your
           Sun
           to
           shine
           ,
           and
           raine
           and
           dews
           to
           fall
           ;
           your
           dayes
           and
           nights
           provisions
           ,
           and
           
           protections
           ;
           for
           all
           power
           is
           his
           ;
           and
           honour
           him
           to
           whom
           all
           power
           is
           given
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             Shews
             ,
             Pos
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Kings
             reigne
             by
             Christ
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             or
             are
             not
             by
             him
             .
             2.
             
             He
             blesseth
             or
             blasteth
             them
             in
             Government
             .
             3.
             
             What
             wisdome
             or
             power
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             cannot
             put
             forth
             without
             him
             .
             4.
             
             Continuation
             and
             succession
             is
             from
             him
             .
             5.
             
             Bad
             Kings
             as
             well
             as
             good
             ,
             are
             from
             him
             .
             Vses
             for
             Instruction
             and
             Exhortation
             .
          
        
         
           CHrist
           hath
           all
           power
           ,
           as
           we
           shewed
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           hath
           all
           ,
           so
           he
           
             gives
             all
          
           :
           It
           s
           his
           glory
           to
           communicate
           ;
           he
           hath
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           he
           giveth
           of
           the
           best
           .
           All
           Kingly
           power
           is
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           gives
           all
           power
           to
           men
           :
           whence
           followes
           this
           second
           Position
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             they
             reigne
             by
             Christ
          
           ;
           this
           is
           set
           down
           in
           so
           many
           words
           .
           Pro.
           8.
           15.
           
           
             By
             me
             Kings
             reigne
             ,
             and
             Princes
             decree
             justice
             .
             v.
          
           16.
           
           
             By
             me
             Princes
             rule
             and
          
           
           
           
             Nobles
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           I
           observe
           three
           things
           from
           those
           words
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           several
           ranks
           of
           Governours
           are
           from
           him
           ,
           both
           the
           supreame
           and
           the
           subordinate
           Magistrates
           ;
           not
           onely
           Kings
           ,
           but
           Princes
           also
           rule
           by
           him
           ;
           not
           onely
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           but
           Nobles
           and
           Judges
           .
           2.
           
           I
           observe
           in
           the
           highest
           act
           of
           power
           that
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           put
           forth
           ,
           that
           therein
           they
           are
           but
           Christs
           Substitutes
           ;
           To
           make
           Lawes
           and
           Decrees
           ,
           to
           decree
           that
           which
           is
           right
           and
           for
           publicke
           good
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           their
           highest
           and
           most
           noble
           acts
           of
           power
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           cannot
           doe
           without
           him
           .
           I
           observe
           thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           particular
           execution
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           decree
           ,
           is
           from
           Christ
           to
           bring
           down
           this
           or
           that
           Decree
           ,
           or
           Law
           ,
           to
           this
           or
           that
           person
           or
           case
           ;
           the
           application
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           those
           whom
           it
           doth
           concerne
           ,
           even
           this
           is
           from
           Christ
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           
             Judges
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             by
             him
             :
             Judices
             sunt
             qui
             inter
             litigantes
             jus
             dicunt
             :
          
           Judges
           are
           they
           that
           declare
           what
           is
           Law
           among
           those
           that
           are
           at
           variance
           ;
           and
           these
           Judges
           and
           their
           sentences
           are
           here
           referred
           to
           Christ
           :
           you
           will
           more
           fully
           apprehend
           this
           Position
           by
           the
           five
           passages
           following
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             That
             Kings
             are
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             by
             him
             :
          
           They
           have
           not
           onely
           their
           being
           from
           him
           as
           they
           are
           men
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           Kings
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           
             Kingly
             men
          
           :
           he
           sets
           them
           up
           ,
           
           and
           then
           they
           are
           Kings
           ;
           and
           pulls
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           as
           other
           
             common
             men
          
           .
           1
           Sam.
           15.
           1.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             sent
             Samuel
             to
             annoint
             Saul
             to
             be
             King
             of
             his
             people
          
           ;
           there
           he
           is
           set
           up
           ,
           there
           he
           is
           a
           King
           ;
           but
           v.
           23.
           
             because
             thou
             hast
             rejected
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             He
             hath
             also
             rejected
             thee
             from
             being
             King
          
           ;
           there
           he
           is
           pulled
           down
           .
           
             He
             gave
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             strength
             and
             glory
             to
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             made
             him
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Dan.
          
           2.
           3.
           
           But
           he
           un-kings
           him
           ,
           yea
           un-mans
           him
           too
           .
           Dan.
           4.
           25
           ,
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           
             Oh
             King
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             to
             thee
             it
             is
             spoken
             ,
             The
             Kingdome
             is
             departed
             from
             thee
             :
          
           there
           he
           is
           un-kinged
           ,
           and
           v.
           32.
           
           
             They
             shall
             drive
             thee
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             thy
             dwelling
             shall
             be
             with
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             feild
             :
          
           there
           he
           is
           un-manned
           .
           He
           annointed
           Hazael
           King
           over
           Syria
           ,
           and
           Jehu
           over
           Israel
           ,
           1
           King.
           19.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Yea
           all
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           men
           are
           solely
           at
           his
           disposal
           ,
           
             and
             he
             giveth
             them
             to
             whomsoever
             he
             will
             ,
             Dan.
          
           4.
           32.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           
             He
             either
             blesseth
             or
             blasteth
             men
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             Government
             .
          
           Upon
           Him
           is
           first
           ,
           and
           resteth
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             of
             counsel
             and
             might
             ,
             to
             judge
             and
             reprove
             with
             all
             .
             Isa
             .
          
           11.
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           Dan.
           2.
           21.
           
           
             He
             giveth
             wisdome
             to
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             to
             them
             that
             know
             understanding
             :
          
           and
           again
           ,
           Dan.
           4.
           16.
           
           
             Let
             his
             heart
             be
             changed
             from
             mans
             ,
             and
             let
             a
             beasts
             heart
             be
             given
             to
             him
             :
          
           When
           Saul
           was
           annointed
           King
           over
           Israel
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           10.
           v.
           16.
           
           It
           s
           said
           
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             turned
             into
             another
             man
             ,
          
           and
           v.
           9.
           
           
             God
             gave
             him
             another
             heart
          
           .
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           a
           new
           heart
           ,
           a
           holy
           heart
           ,
           but
           
             another
             heart
          
           ;
           a
           heart
           differing
           from
           the
           heart
           he
           had
           while
           he
           was
           a
           private
           person
           :
           then
           he
           minded
           his
           fathers
           Asses
           ,
           and
           family-occasions
           ;
           but
           now
           he
           had
           another
           heart
           ,
           a
           heart
           for
           government
           ,
           a
           heart
           for
           publicke
           affaires
           and
           their
           management
           .
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           divides
           wisdome
           and
           folly
           among
           the
           Grandees
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Solomon
           was
           the
           wisest
           Prince
           that
           ever
           was
           :
           But
           his
           sonne
           Rehoboam
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           he
           was
           but
           a
           little
           removed
           from
           a
           foole
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           10.
           16.
           
           They
           are
           men
           ,
           or
           children
           ,
           according
           as
           he
           makes
           them
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           
             What
             wisdome
             and
             power
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             cannot
             put
             forth
             without
             him
             .
          
           Sometime
           they
           appeare
           stronger
           then
           men
           ;
           another
           time
           weaker
           then
           children
           :
           Now
           none
           so
           wise
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           by
           and
           by
           none
           so
           foolish
           ;
           and
           all
           according
           as
           Christ
           enlargeth
           or
           contracteth
           them
           :
           They
           assume
           power
           to
           make
           ,
           or
           unmake
           ,
           to
           establish
           ,
           or
           null
           Lawes
           ;
           but
           sure
           they
           are
           wofuly
           out
           ,
           if
           they
           leave
           him
           out
           .
           Grant
           they
           are
           the
           high
           ones
           ,
           yet
           sure
           
             he
             is
             higher
             then
             they
          
           :
           we
           deny
           not
           but
           they
           have
           an
           Image
           on
           them
           ,
           that
           makes
           them
           better
           then
           other
           men
           ;
           but
           still
           they
           are
           
             but
             men
          
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           better
           then
           they
           :
           It
           s
           his
           prerogative
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             Law-giver
          
           ,
           
           Jam.
           4.
           12.
           and
           he
           gives
           law
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           without
           him
           ,
           lay
           law
           on
           their
           people
           .
           He
           is
           one
           ,
           there
           is
           
             one
             Law-giver
          
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           one
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           ;
           They
           cannot
           make
           Laws
           without
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           without
           them
           :
           Let
           their
           hearts
           meditate
           high
           and
           great
           things
           ,
           yet
           their
           
             hearts
             are
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             Prov.
          
           21.
           1.
           
             and
             he
             turns
             them
             as
             seemeth
             him
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
           4.
           
           
             Their
             Continuation
             and
             succession
             is
             from
             him
             .
          
           1.
           
           Sam.
           15.
           28.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             rent
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Israel
             from
             thee
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             it
             to
             a
             neighbour
             of
             thine
             that
             is
             better
             then
             thou
             .
          
           This
           Solomon
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           1
           King.
           3.
           7.
           
           
             Oh
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             thou
             hast
             made
             thy
             servant
             King
             instead
             of
             David
             my
             father
             .
          
           How
           much
           of
           King
           ▪
           craft
           is
           laid
           out
           to
           settle
           and
           perpetuate
           governments
           on
           heires
           and
           successors
           ?
           but
           how
           little
           can
           this
           pretend
           to
           ,
           without
           
             Christ
             ?
             Dan.
          
           5.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           He
           is
           the
           great
           Numberer
           ,
           and
           
             Ponderer
             ;
             Belshazzars
          
           Kingdome
           was
           numbered
           and
           
             finished
             ,
             he
             was
             weighed
             in
             the
             ballance
             and
             found
             wanting
             .
          
           This
           King
           David
           knew
           well
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           5.
           12.
           
           He
           perceived
           (
           not
           that
           men
           so
           much
           ,
           nor
           that
           Joab
           or
           Abner
           )
           but
           
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             established
             him
             King
             over
             Israel
             .
          
           Hence
           is
           that
           conclusion
           from
           wise
           
             Daniel
             ,
             Chap.
          
           2.
           21.
           
           
             He
             changeth
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             he
             removeth
             Kings
             ,
             and
             setteth
             up
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           5.
           
           
             Bad
             Kings
             as
             well
             as
             good
             reigne
             by
             Christ
             :
          
           Christ
           had
           in
           especial
           manner
           the
           visible
           administration
           of
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           Israel
           and
           Judah
           ,
           and
           their
           Kings
           were
           anointed
           by
           him
           ;
           but
           how
           few
           good
           among
           them
           all
           ?
           Now
           because
           this
           may
           seeme
           a
           hard
           saying
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           open
           it
           in
           these
           sixe
           passages
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Good
           men
           may
           be
           bad
           Kings
           ;
           their
           grace
           makes
           them
           good
           ;
           but
           it
           s
           their
           gifts
           ▪
           and
           the
           acting
           of
           them
           fits
           them
           for
           their
           Kingship
           .
           David
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             one
             heart
          
           ;
           but
           when
           out
           of
           pride
           
             he
             numbered
             the
             people
          
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           was
           no
           good
           King
           ;
           for
           it
           brought
           a
           plague
           upon
           them
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           24.
           
           Hezekiah
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ;
           but
           in
           vaine
           ostentation
           ,
           shewing
           the
           Ambassadors
           of
           the
           King
           of
           
             Babylon
             his
             Treasure
          
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           was
           no
           good
           King
           ,
           2
           King.
           20.
           
           Asa
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           
             imprisoned
             the
             Seer
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             some
             of
             the
             people
             ,
          
           in
           that
           he
           was
           no
           good
           King
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           16.
           10.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           The
           badnesse
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           of
           Kings
           ,
           is
           not
           from
           Christ
           ;
           though
           we
           say
           bad
           Kings
           reigne
           by
           him
           ,
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           their
           badnesse
           is
           by
           him
           ;
           we
           abhor
           the
           thoughts
           of
           making
           him
           the
           author
           of
           sin
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           holy
           One
           of
           God.
           1.
           
           All
           his
           
             Commandements
             are
             right
             ,
             his
             Statutes
             pure
             ,
             his
             Law
             perfect
             :
          
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           hint
           there
           to
           warrant
           any
           wickednesse
           :
           but
           still
           that
           which
           is
           contrary
           is
           commanded
           :
           
           He
           commands
           no
           wickednesse
           .
           2.
           
           It
           s
           far
           from
           the
           heart
           of
           Christ
           
             to
             worke
             any
          
           wickednesse
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           you
           must
           father
           your
           sin
           somewhere
           else
           ;
           Christ
           will
           never
           own
           it
           ;
           accuse
           ,
           accuse
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           have
           just
           cause
           )
           your selves
           ,
           your
           wicked
           corrupt
           natures
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           acquit
           him
           .
           3.
           
           Neither
           doth
           Christ
           stirre
           up
           unto
           any
           wickednesse
           ;
           his
           spirit
           is
           a
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           and
           no
           inviting
           or
           encouraging
           men
           to
           sin
           comes
           from
           that
           spirit
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Though
           he
           is
           no
           cause
           of
           their
           badnesse
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           be
           bad
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           suffers
           it
           :
           If
           it
           were
           the
           absolute
           Decree
           of
           God
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           bad
           men
           ,
           nor
           Kings
           ,
           sure
           there
           should
           be
           none
           ▪
           Its
           impossible
           any
           thing
           should
           be
           so
           against
           his
           will
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           were
           not
           happy
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           God
           ;
           But
           surely
           all
           grant
           it
           s
           his
           will
           to
           suffer
           it
           ,
           to
           permit
           it
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           is
           there
           not
           something
           more
           ?
           though
           sin
           be
           evil
           ;
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           good
           that
           sin
           have
           a
           being
           ?
           God
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           suffer
           sin
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           knows
           how
           to
           produce
           good
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           may
           not
           he
           will
           the
           production
           of
           good
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           not
           to
           worke
           like
           himselfe
           to
           bring
           good
           out
           of
           evil
           ?
           Gen.
           50.
           20.
           
           
             Ye
             thought
             evil
             against
             me
          
           (
           saith
           Joseph
           to
           his
           Brethren
           that
           sold
           him
           )
           
             but
             God
             meant
             it
             unto
             good
             ,
             to
             save
             much
             people
             alive
             :
          
           and
           when
           Joseph
           made
           
           known
           himselfe
           to
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           Gen.
           45.
           5.
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             greived
             nor
             angry
             with
             your selves
             ,
             that
             ye
             sold
             me
             hither
             ;
             for
             God
             did
             send
             me
             before
             you
             to
             preserve
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
           4.
           
           That
           Christ
           shewes
           himselfe
           to
           be
           righteous
           when
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           are
           wicked
           ;
           He
           doth
           righteously
           punish
           sin
           with
           sin
           ;
           
             Ephraim
             is
             given
             to
             Idols
             ,
             let
             him
             alone
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             not
             punish
             your
             daughters
             when
             they
             commit
             whoredome
             ,
             nor
             your
             spouses
             when
             they
             commit
             Adultery
             .
          
           God
           may
           give
           places
           and
           power
           to
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           grace
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           will
           become
           more
           wicked
           ,
           and
           fill
           up
           their
           measure
           suddainly
           .
           God
           may
           be
           angry
           with
           a
           people
           for
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           give
           them
           a
           
           King
           in
           his
           wrath
           ,
           Hos
           .
           13.
           11.
           
           
             I
             gave
             them
             a
             King
             in
             mine
             anger
             .
          
           Gods
           anger
           is
           his
           justice
           ,
           whereby
           he
           burnes
           against
           sin
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           gives
           in
           justice
           ,
           is
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           sin
           :
           Now
           he
           gave
           them
           
             a
             King
             in
             his
             wrath
          
           ;
           let
           that
           King
           be
           never
           so
           vile
           ,
           yet
           God
           that
           gave
           him
           is
           righteous
           ,
           I
           and
           righteous
           in
           that
           giving
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           
           
             5.
             
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             gracious
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             rightcous
             ,
             and
             orders
             all
             the
             badnesse
             of
             Kings
             for
             good
             ,
          
           Acts
           
             4.
             27
             ,
             28.
          
           
           Herod
           and
           Pontïus
           Pilate
           with
           the
           Gentiles
           and
           people
           of
           Israel
           are
           gathered
           together
           against
           Christ
           ,
           but
           it
           s
           to
           doe
           what
           Gods
           hand
           and
           c●unsel
           had
           determined
           before
           to
           be
           done
           .
           Cyrus
           
             is
             a
             Heathen
             King
             and
             knows
             not
             G●d
             ,
          
           Isa
           .
           
             45.
             4.
          
           
           Yet
           for
           Jacob
           my
           servants
           
           sake
           ,
           and
           Israel
           mine
           elect
           ,
           I
           have
           even
           called
           thee
           by
           thy
           name
           ;
           and
           Isa
           .
           44.
           ult
           .
           Cyrus
           he
           is
           my
           shepherd
           and
           shall
           performe
           all
           my
           pleasure
           ;
           saying
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           built
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           thy
           foundation
           shall
           be
           laid
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           Though
           all
           Kings
           reigne
           by
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           reignes
           much
           more
           in
           those
           who
           are
           good
           ,
           then
           in
           those
           who
           are
           bad
           :
           He
           puts
           his
           spirit
           into
           them
           that
           are
           good
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           good
           ;
           he
           gives
           them
           the
           spirit
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           counsel
           ,
           and
           the
           
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           He
           layes
           his
           Law
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           draws
           them
           forth
           in
           obedience
           to
           it
           .
           He
           stirres
           them
           up
           to
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           holds
           them
           on
           in
           that
           goodnesse
           .
           He
           gave
           Solomon
           wisdome
           to
           goe
           in
           and
           out
           before
           that
           great
           people
           ;
           and
           he
           wiseth
           Princes
           for
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           makes
           their
           actings
           acceptable
           both
           to
           God
           and
           men
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Kings
           reigne
           by
           Christ
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           then
           so
           much
           their
           rich
           apparrel
           ,
           their
           sumptuous
           Pallaces
           ,
           their
           Royal
           attendance
           ,
           that
           instamps
           their
           Majesty
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             Christs
             creatures
          
           for
           this
           World
           ;
           they
           beare
           his
           Image
           of
           power
           and
           government
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           their
           great
           Majesty
           :
           They
           are
           his
           ordinance
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           reigne
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           this
           subjects
           and
           keeps
           mens
           spirits
           under
           .
           Oh!
           thanke
           Jesus
           Christ
           that
           you
           have
           no
           more
           insurrections
           ,
           against
           
           those
           in
           place
           and
           power
           ;
           mens
           minds
           are
           it
           may
           be
           ready
           enough
           to
           breake
           out
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           something
           of
           Christ
           stops
           them
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           We
           cannot
           rise
           against
           government
           ,
           but
           we
           rise
           against
           Christ
           :
           Alas
           !
           who
           are
           they
           that
           be
           in
           power
           ,
           but
           men
           like
           our selves
           ,
           that
           we
           rise
           against
           them
           ?
           Nay
           but
           they
           have
           a
           Commission
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           not
           ;
           a
           resistance
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           
           them
           ,
           as
           God.
           Rom.
           13.
           2.
           
             is
             and
             alwayes
             was
             good
             Scripture
             ;
             Whosoever
             resisteth
             the
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             or
             judgement
             ;
             wherefore
             you
             must
             be
             subject
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             v.
          
           5.
           
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Ascribe
           the
           good
           of
           government
           to
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           All
           their
           wisdome
           ,
           justice
           ,
           mercy
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           is
           extracted
           from
           him
           ;
           when
           you
           eat
           of
           the
           fat
           ,
           and
           drink
           of
           the
           sweet
           ,
           when
           you
           enjoy
           your
           houses
           and
           lands
           ,
           your
           shops
           and
           ships
           ,
           your
           p●ace
           and
           plenty
           ,
           exalt
           him
           for
           it
           .
           That
           you
           can
           lie
           down
           and
           rise
           up
           ,
           and
           walke
           abroad
           ,
           it
           s
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           and
           ingrave
           his
           Name
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           returne
           his
           praise
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Do
           bad
           as
           well
           as
           good
           reigne
           by
           him
           ?
           learne
           hence
           a
           ground
           of
           patience
           ,
           and
           contentation
           :
           Nothing
           calmes
           the
           heart
           so
           much
           as
           to
           revolve
           things
           on
           God
           regularly
           .
           
             David
             says
             Psal
          
           .
           39.
           9.
           
           
           
             I
             was
             dumb
             ,
             and
             opened
             not
             my
             mouth
             ,
             because
             thou
             didst
             it
             .
          
           When
           Aaron
           lost
           both
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           that
           which
           made
           him
           hold
           his
           peace
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           
             be
             sanctified
          
           and
           glorified
           ;
           God
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           Lev.
           10.
           3.
           
           That
           which
           made
           Job
           not
           to
           
             charge
             God
             foolishly
          
           ,
           and
           kept
           him
           from
           the
           sin
           of
           impatience
           ,
           it
           was
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             given
             and
             taken
             away
          
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           was
           that
           in
           old
           Eli
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           3.
           18.
           when
           heavy
           things
           were
           denounced
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           house
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             whatever
             he
             please
             .
          
           
        
         
           5.
           
           How
           glorious
           is
           that
           Christ
           by
           whom
           Kings
           reigne
           ?
           how
           poorely
           doth
           all
           their
           splendor
           resemble
           his
           glory
           ?
           while
           they
           rule
           others
           ,
           he
           rules
           them
           :
           Oh!
           that
           we
           could
           see
           him
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           onely
           their
           governour
           ,
           but
           their
           Maker
           ;
           fall
           down
           and
           adore
           before
           him
           .
           They
           must
           bring
           in
           an
           account
           of
           their
           government
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           appeale
           from
           them
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           you
           heard
           before
           .
           He
           is
           most
           absolute
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Decree
           things
           are
           and
           shall
           be
           to
           eternity
           .
           How
           doth
           it
           greive
           Princes
           to
           feele
           old
           age
           come
           upon
           them
           ?
           to
           be
           subjected
           to
           aches
           ,
           paines
           and
           diseases
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           and
           their
           honour
           must
           part
           ,
           and
           lie
           in
           the
           dust
           ?
           Oh!
           then
           admire
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           praise
           him
           whose
           
             Kingdome
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             of
             whose
             government
             there
             is
             no
             end
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Position
           with
           a
           
           word
           of
           exhortation
           to
           Princes
           ,
           taken
           out
           
           of
           Psal
           .
           2.
           10.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           
             To
             be
             wise
          
           and
           understand
           by
           whom
           you
           reigne
           :
           away
           with
           your
           contesting
           against
           Christ
           ,
           and
           fall
           in
           with
           his
           ends
           and
           interests
           ;
           that
           will
           be
           your
           wisdome
           indeed
           ;
           a
           single
           portion
           of
           wisdome
           should
           not
           content
           you
           ;
           you
           are
           to
           study
           ,
           and
           
             to
             rule
          
           ;
           and
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           wisdome
           is
           required
           to
           a
           
             little
             rule
          
           :
           you
           have
           many
           snares
           and
           temptations
           in
           your
           places
           ,
           and
           you
           need
           abundance
           of
           wisdome
           to
           guard
           you
           from
           those
           snares
           ;
           you
           are
           to
           govern
           others
           ,
           yea
           many
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           your selves
           :
           
             Be
             wise
             now
             therefore
             O
             ye
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           
             Be
             instructed
             ye
             Judges
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
          
           God
           hath
           his
           word
           and
           his
           rod
           for
           you
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ;
           and
           its
           wisdome
           to
           learn
           by
           both
           ;
           Deut.
           17.
           19.
           you
           must
           
             read
             to
             keep
             you
             humble
             ,
             that
             your
             hearts
             be
             not
             lifted
             up
             above
             your
             brethren
          
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           heare
           not
           that
           voyce
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           behold
           a
           speaking
           rod
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           appointed
           it
           ;
           Heare
           ,
           heare
           ,
           and
           learn
           ,
           yea
           learn
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Feare
           ,
           feare
           before
           him
           :
           It
           s
           not
           below
           you
           O
           Kings
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           argue
           a
           pusillanimous
           spirit
           to
           feare
           God.
           Exod.
           18.
           21.
           
           
           Jethro's
           Justices
           were
           
             able
             men
             ,
             men
          
           able
           for
           government
           ,
           
             yet
             fearing
             God.
          
           The
           lesse
           you
           are
           under
           the
           feare
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           more
           should
           you
           
             walke
             in
             the
             feare
             of
          
           
           God
           :
           This
           feare
           would
           be
           a
           sweet
           bound
           to
           your
           power
           and
           will
           :
           and
           trust
           God
           to
           make
           others
           feare
           you
           ,
           while
           you
           reverence
           him
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           
             Serve
             with
             feare
          
           :
           Oh
           strange
           !
           must
           Kings
           serve
           ?
           yea
           sure
           ,
           it
           s
           not
           so
           strange
           as
           true
           :
           you
           are
           the
           
             Judges
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           and
           therein
           his
           servants
           .
           Many
           controversies
           will
           come
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           to
           decide
           them
           according
           to
           Law
           :
           encourage
           your selves
           in
           that
           thanklesse
           worke
           of
           judging
           ,
           that
           its
           part
           of
           your
           service
           to
           Godward
           .
        
         
           Prov.
           
             29.
             4.
          
           
           The
           King
           by
           judgement
           establisheth
           the
           Land
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           receiveth
           gifts
           overthroweth
           it
           .
           Let
           Jehosaphats
           
             counsel
             be
             acceptable
             to
             you
             ,
             2
          
           Chron.
           
             19.
             6.
          
           
           Take
           heed
           what
           you
           doe
           ;
           for
           ye
           judge
           not
           for
           man
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           is
           with
           you
           in
           the
           judgement
           .
        
         
           
             You
             had
             need
             of
             good
             men
             about
             you
             ,
             both
             in
             Court
             and
             Council
             :
             This
             was
          
           Davids
           resolution
           ,
           Psal
           .
           
             101.
             6
             ,
             7.
          
           
           My
           eyes
           shall
           be
           upon
           the
           faithful
           in
           the
           Land
           to
           dwell
           with
           mee
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           walketh
           in
           a
           perfect
           way
           shall
           serve
           me
           .
           
             It
             is
             recorded
             of
          
           Ahaziah
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           
             22.
             3.
             that
          
           he
           walked
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Ahab
           ;
           for
           his
           Mother
           a
           Daughter
           of
           Omri
           was
           his
           Counsellor
           to
           do
           wickedly
           .
        
         
           Kings
           must
           do
           right
           to
           others
           ,
           they
           must
           releive
           the
           oppressed
           ;
           then
           surely
           they
           themselves
           must
           be
           far
           from
           oppression
           .
           
           Ezek.
           46.
           18.
           
           
             The
             Prince
             shall
             not
             take
             of
             the
             peoples
             inheritance
             by
             oppression
             ,
             to
             thrust
             them
             out
             of
             their
             possession
             .
          
           Your
           great
           service
           lies
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           terrour
           to
           evil
           works
           ,
           
           an
           avenger
           to
           execute
           wrath
           on
           the
           wicked
           ,
           to
           scatter
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           wheele
           upon
           them
           :
           but
           to
           encourage
           them
           that
           do
           well
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           live
           a
           peaceable
           and
           quiet
           life
           ,
           in
           all
           godlinesse
           and
           honesty
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           
             Rejoyce
             with
             trembling
          
           :
           You
           have
           your
           burdens
           ,
           and
           so
           your
           joyes
           ,
           more
           then
           others
           :
           You
           have
           your
           Gardens
           and
           Orchards
           ,
           your
           Parkes
           and
           Pleasures
           ,
           your
           Musicks
           and
           Recreations
           ;
           we
           envy
           you
           not
           in
           these
           ;
           much
           comfort
           may
           you
           have
           in
           them
           all
           ;
           onely
           take
           in
           this
           Caution
           ,
           
             rejoyce
             with
             trembling
          
           ;
           you
           ar●
           never
           so
           apt
           to
           miscarry
           as
           in
           the
           highth
           of
           your
           joyes
           .
           Job
           feared
           his
           sons
           when
           Feasting
           ,
           and
           you
           know
           whose
           brand
           it
           is
           to
           Feast
           
             without
             feare
             ,
             Jude
             ,
             v.
          
           12.
           
        
         
           
           6.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           
             Kisse
             the
             Son
          
           ;
           kisse
           him
           with
           a
           kisse
           of
           love
           ,
           
             Osculo
             dilectionis
          
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           all
           sincerity
           :
           kisse
           him
           with
           a
           kisse
           of
           honour
           and
           obedience
           ,
           
             Osculo
             subjectionis
          
           ,
           as
           Samuel
           kissed
           Saul
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           10.
           1.
           kisse
           him
           with
           a
           kisse
           of
           confidence
           ,
           as
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             all
             they
             that
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           Kisse
           him
           with
           a
           kisse
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           
             Osculo
             Devotionis
          
           ;
           for
           he
           alone
           is
           worthy
           of
           all
           love
           ,
           subjection
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           worship
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           
             Opens
             the
             3.
             
             Pos
             .
             That
             setting
             up
             of
             Government
             and
             Governours
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             World.
             1.
             
             In
             that
             it
             keeps
             men
             in
             Order
             .
             2.
             
             In
             that
             it
             gives
             propriety
             .
             3.
             
             It
             promotes
             increase
             of
             what
             we
             possesse
             .
             4.
             
             Brings
             in
             Peace
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             set
             up
             when
             God
             fitts
             some
             ,
             and
             brings
             in
             others
             to
             consent
             .
             6.
             
             This
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             all
             ranks
             of
             men
             .
             7.
             
             Good
             to
             them
             in
             their
             whole
             life
             .
             8.
             
             That
             Governours
             due
             it
             is
             to
             be
             honoured
             .
             Vses
             .
          
        
         
           YOu
           have
           heard
           ,
           that
           Kings
           reigne
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           his
           creatures
           ;
           Government
           is
           of
           his
           making
           ,
           it
           s
           his
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           it
           is
           from
           him
           ,
           is
           good
           :
           None
           so
           good
           as
           Christ
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           makes
           ,
           that
           is
           also
           good
           ;
           cannot
           be
           bad
           :
           
           hence
           followes
           your
           third
           Position
           .
           That
        
         
           
             The
             setting
             up
             of
             Government
             and
             Governours
             is
             notably
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Rom.
          
           13.
           4.
           
           
             He
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             to
          
           
           
           
             thee
             for
             good
          
           .
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           13.
           its
           called
           
             mans
             creature
          
           ,
           both
           because
           its
           an
           Ordinance
           for
           man
           ,
           for
           man
           as
           he
           is
           a
           reasonable
           creature
           ;
           and
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           s
           an
           Ordinance
           wherein
           God
           acts
           and
           draws
           forth
           Reason
           to
           the
           highest
           acts
           and
           ends
           ;
           it
           s
           that
           which
           is
           in
           especial
           manner
           for
           the
           good
           of
           man
           ,
           of
           mankind
           ;
           that
           will
           farther
           appeare
           in
           that
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Government
           is
           set
           up
           to
           keep
           the
           
           World
           in
           order
           ;
           order
           is
           
             Vniuscujusque
             rei
             debita
             coll●c●tio
          
           ,
           the
           due
           setting
           of
           things
           and
           persons
           in
           their
           proper
           place
           ,
           and
           keeping
           them
           there
           .
           In
           an
           Army
           ,
           when
           every
           Commander
           is
           where
           the
           General
           appoints
           ,
           and
           every
           Souldier
           in
           that
           ranke
           and
           file
           ,
           where
           the
           Commander
           appoints
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           moves
           ,
           that
           Army
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             in
             order
          
           .
           Now
           Government
           doth
           that
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           order
           doth
           to
           an
           Army
           .
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           out
           of
           their
           due
           place
           and
           station
           ,
           and
           to
           move
           unduely
           ;
           now
           government
           rightens
           them
           .
           We
           read
           a
           sad
           Story
           ,
           Judg.
           17.
           6.
           
           
             There
             was
             no
             King
             in
             Israel
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             did
             that
             which
             was
             right
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
          
           ;
           There
           was
           no
           King
           ,
           but
           many
           Tyrants
           .
           Kings
           rule
           by
           law
           ,
           Tyrants
           by
           will
           ;
           and
           so
           do
           all
           rule
           where
           there
           is
           no
           government
           ;
           and
           then
           every
           man
           is
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           his
           lust
           his
           law
           ,
           nay
           a
           Divel
           ,
           
             Homo
             homini
             daemon
          
           ;
           Anarchy
           is
           worse
           then
           Tyranny
           ;
           better
           a
           bad
           government
           
           then
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           
             Ipsa
             quidem
             Tyrannis
             est
             tolerabilis
             prae
             Anarchia
             ,
          
           saith
           Beza
           .
           Tyranny
           is
           tolerable
           ,
           when
           weighed
           with
           Anarchy
           :
           Now
           to
           take
           away
           this
           disorder
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           every
           man
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           is
           government
           set
           up
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           application
           of
           rules
           of
           reason
           to
           things
           ,
           times
           ,
           and
           persons
           ;
           It
           is
           an
           honest
           binding
           men
           to
           their
           good
           behaviour
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           
             Persons
             set
             and
             kept
             in
             order
             enjoy
             propriety
             :
          
           Without
           government
           all
           things
           are
           common
           ,
           and
           community
           makes
           a
           War
           of
           every
           man
           with
           every
           man
           ;
           what
           is
           common
           is
           mine
           as
           well
           as
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           as
           well
           as
           mine
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           another
           enjoy
           that
           I
           like
           ,
           if
           it
           cannot
           be
           divided
           ,
           and
           I
           like
           and
           lacke
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           fight
           for
           it
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           with
           me
           :
           but
           government
           ends
           this
           War
           ,
           and
           makes
           what
           was
           common
           before
           ,
           to
           be
           proper
           now
           ;
           what
           belonged
           to
           all
           before
           ,
           to
           be
           peculiar
           to
           some
           now
           ,
           and
           so
           prevents
           that
           War
           we
           now
           speake
           of
           :
           it
           divides
           unto
           every
           man
           his
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           maintains
           him
           in
           it
           .
           It
           was
           Gods
           government
           that
           divided
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           to
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           every
           one
           their
           lot
           ;
           or
           else
           there
           would
           have
           been
           as
           much
           fighting
           among
           themselves
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           to
           dispossesse
           the
           Amorite
           ,
           the
           Canaanite
           ,
           the
           Hivite
           ,
           and
           the
           Perizzite
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Government
             promotes
             the
             increase
             of
          
           
           
             what
             we
             properly
             have
          
           :
           Interest
           is
           that
           which
           drawes
           forth
           all
           men
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           sow
           to
           have
           others
           reape
           ,
           nor
           build
           to
           have
           others
           possesse
           and
           dwell
           there
           :
           But
           let
           it
           be
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           think
           no
           labour
           too
           much
           ,
           no
           cost
           too
           great
           :
           what
           is
           every
           bodies
           ,
           is
           no
           bodies
           ;
           and
           Commons
           we
           see
           are
           wasted
           ,
           when
           inclosures
           which
           are
           worse
           ground
           ,
           are
           more
           improved
           .
           Government
           makes
           me
           call
           this
           ,
           or
           that
           ,
           my
           house
           ,
           my
           land
           ,
           my
           state
           ;
           and
           being
           mine
           ,
           I
           like
           and
           love
           it
           ,
           and
           do
           what
           I
           can
           to
           improve
           it
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           
             Government
             protects
             your
             peace
             :
             Pax
             est
             tranquillitas
             ordinis
             .
          
           You
           heard
           of
           order
           before
           ,
           and
           now
           we
           tell
           you
           of
           the
           tranquillity
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           peace
           .
           What
           dismal
           stormes
           would
           arise
           in
           every
           Country
           ,
           City
           ,
           Town
           ,
           and
           Family
           ,
           about
           every
           mans
           Land
           ,
           Dwelling
           ,
           Trading
           ,
           Estate
           ,
           if
           government
           were
           not
           ?
           It
           keeps
           us
           alive
           in
           our
           hous●s
           ,
           and
           our
           houses
           
           furnished
           for
           our
           livelyhood
           :
           
             A
             peaceable
             and
             a
             quiet
             life
          
           is
           the
           great
           end
           of
           government
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           breake
           in
           upon
           you
           to
           disturbe
           ,
           and
           disquiet
           you
           ,
           then
           government
           interposeth
           to
           protect
           ,
           and
           defend
           you
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             The
             setting
             up
             of
             government
             is
             ,
             when
          
           
           
             God
             makes
             some
             men
             able
             ,
             and
             willing
             ,
             to
             manage
             publicke
             affairs
             ;
             and
             draws
             the
             spirits
             of
             others
             to
             consent
             and
             subject
             .
             As
             Jesus
             Christ
             ascended
             up
             into
             heaven
             to
          
           
           
             give
             gifts
             unto
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.
           12.
           
           So
           ,
           as
           King
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           gives
           gifts
           unto
           men
           ,
           for
           the
           government
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Some
           men
           we
           see
           are
           so
           weake
           that
           they
           cannot
           manage
           their
           own
           affairs
           with
           discretion
           ;
           others
           are
           so
           strong
           that
           they
           can
           guide
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           the
           affairs
           of
           others
           too
           :
           but
           
             honos
             onus
          
           ,
           Honour
           is
           a
           burden
           ;
           to
           care
           for
           others
           is
           a
           care
           with
           burden
           ,
           and
           men
           love
           not
           to
           be
           burdened
           :
           It
           is
           therefore
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           to
           temper
           and
           propose
           things
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           incline
           them
           to
           take
           such
           care
           and
           burdens
           on
           them
           .
           
             This
             thing
             is
             too
             heavy
             for
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             able
             to
             performe
             it
             ,
          
           said
           Jethro
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
          
           18.
           18.
           
           And
           
             who
             is
             able
             to
             judge
             this
             thy
             so
             great
             a
             people
             !
          
           was
           Solomons
           expression
           .
           1
           Kings
           ,
           3.
           9.
           but
           Christ
           makes
           men
           both
           able
           and
           willing
           for
           government
           :
           But
           suppose
           they
           are
           never
           so
           able
           ,
           and
           willing
           ;
           how
           can
           they
           govern
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           called
           to
           it
           ?
           I
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           Christ
           that
           makes
           men
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           govern
           ,
           makes
           others
           
             willing
             to
             choose
          
           ,
           and
           subjecting
           to
           be
           governed
           :
           and
           he
           causing
           both
           these
           sweetly
           to
           concurre
           ,
           sets
           up
           a
           Government
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           I
           have
           wondered
           to
           see
           the
           subjection
           of
           Souldiers
           to
           their
           Captains
           ,
           of
           Seamen
           to
           their
           Boatswains
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           blows
           and
           bill-bows
           ;
           if
           they
           should
           take
           head
           ,
           it
           s
           not
           their
           Captain
           
           or
           Master
           could
           withstand
           them
           :
           and
           why
           do
           they
           not
           ?
           truly
           it
           s
           because
           Christ
           by
           his
           ordinance
           of
           government
           aws
           their
           spirits
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             This
             is
             notably
             for
             the
             good
             ,
             not
             of
          
           
           
             some
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             ranks
             of
             men
             :
          
           high
           and
           low
           ,
           rich
           and
           poor
           ,
           learned
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           .
           Government
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           chiefest
           good
           ,
           and
           so
           most
           communicative
           ,
           most
           good
           to
           others
           ;
           and
           therefore
           those
           who
           are
           imployed
           about
           this
           worke
           ,
           are
           called
           
             Dij
             Terrestres
          
           ,
           Earthly
           Gods.
           I
           have
           said
           
             you
             are
             Gods
          
           :
           It
           notably
           commends
           government
           to
           us
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           so
           extensive
           in
           its
           goodnesse
           .
           All
           mens
           good
           is
           so
           interwoven
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           obstructed
           ,
           but
           all
           men
           will
           suffer
           in
           that
           obstruction
           .
        
         
           
           7.
           
           
             Government
             is
             extensive
             not
             onely
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             men
             in
             their
             whole
             lives
          
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           take
           from
           that
           passage
           in
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           2.
           
           
             That
             we
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             life
             .
          
           Where
           I
           observe
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           
           matter
           of
           life
           and
           death
           is
           wrapped
           up
           in
           government
           .
           And
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           of
           government
           is
           not
           onely
           in
           some
           times
           and
           passages
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           all
           ranks
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           
             whole
             course
          
           and
           series
           of
           passages
           in
           our
           whole
           lives
           ,
           and
           most
           eminently
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           highest
           concernment
           ,
           as
           it
           s
           there
           added
           ,
           in
           all
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           gravity
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           translated
           honesty
           ,
           properly
           signifies
           :
           
           we
           have
           protection
           of
           our
           being
           from
           government
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           much
           in
           godlinesse
           ;
           and
           next
           to
           godlinesse
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           grave
           ,
           carry
           our selves
           so
           ,
           as
           may
           justly
           clame
           an
           esteeme
           from
           those
           we
           converse
           withal
           .
        
         
           
           8.
           
           
             There
             is
             certainly
             honour
             due
             to
             such
             who
             are
             set
             up
             for
             government
             .
             Rom.
          
           13.
           1.
           
           They
           are
           the
           
             higher
             powers
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           v.
           3.
           they
           are
           
             the
             Rulers
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           yea
           and
           fathers
           too
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           honoured
           ;
           God
           never
           intended
           them
           their
           duty
           without
           their
           dignity
           :
           nor
           did
           he
           appoint
           a
           small
           portion
           of
           honour
           for
           them
           ;
           we
           owe
           respect
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           we
           mutually
           give
           and
           receive
           honour
           one
           of
           another
           ;
           but
           honour
           to
           Governours
           must
           be
           more
           ;
           they
           must
           have
           that
           and
           something
           more
           :
           as
           they
           are
           publick
           persons
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           
             publick
             honour
          
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           for
           good
           of
           all
           ,
           so
           all
           must
           honour
           them
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           we
           are
           commanded
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           7.
           
           
             Render
             to
             all
             their
             dues
             ;
             Honour
             to
             whom
             Honour
             belongeth
             .
          
           Honour
           is
           their
           due
           ,
           and
           you
           wrong
           them
           if
           you
           give
           it
           not
           ;
           and
           you
           oblige
           them
           for
           your
           protection
           ,
           when
           you
           give
           them
           their
           honour
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Take
           notice
           hence
           that
           God
           is
           a
           
             faithful
             Creator
          
           ,
           as
           well
           
             as
             a
             merciful
             Redeemer
          
           .
           He
           hath
           everlasting
           love
           to
           guide
           his
           chosen
           ones
           to
           eternal
           life
           ;
           and
           he
           
           hath
           common
           love
           to
           govern
           the
           World.
           Wh●n
           you
           enjoy
           the
           sweet
           and
           good
           ,
           the
           peace
           and
           plenty
           of
           government
           ,
           we
           deny
           not
           but
           you
           should
           look
           to
           these
           that
           God
           makes
           use
           of
           to
           hand
           those
           good
           things
           by
           ;
           but
           your
           thoughts
           are
           not
           to
           rest
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           mount
           higher
           ;
           own
           the
           instrument
           ,
           but
           honour
           more
           the
           prime
           efficient
           :
           are
           your
           Governours
           good
           ?
           remember
           him
           that
           makes
           them
           so
           ;
           do
           you
           receive
           good
           under
           them
           ?
           Oh!
           be
           sure
           to
           eye
           the
           hand
           whence
           it
           comes
           :
           God
           extends
           the
           good
           of
           government
           to
           unreasonable
           creatures
           as
           well
           as
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           you
           the
           more
           in
           and
           by
           them
           .
           There
           is
           more
           improvement
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           both
           of
           Sea
           and
           Land
           where
           government
           is
           ,
           then
           where
           its
           wanting
           :
           witnesse
           the
           condition
           of
           our
           Brethren
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           compared
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Natives
           there
           ;
           who
           receive
           little
           of
           the
           good
           of
           creatures
           ,
           which
           God
           gives
           our
           precious
           Brethren
           to
           enjoy
           with
           abundant
           comfort
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Governours
           need
           abundance
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           publicknesse
           of
           spirit
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           set
           up
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           World.
           The
           world
           was
           not
           made
           for
           them
           to
           pompe
           and
           pallace
           in
           ,
           to
           hunt
           and
           progresse
           in
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           made
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           for
           the
           good
           of
           it
           .
           Nothing
           is
           so
           crosse
           to
           a
           spirit
           of
           government
           ,
           as
           a
           low
           selfish-spirit
           .
           Worthy
           
           and
           honourable
           Governours
           ,
           you
           had
           need
           study
           and
           pray
           ,
           observe
           and
           pray
           ,
           take
           counsel
           and
           pray
           ;
           much
           ,
           very
           much
           lieth
           upon
           you
           ,
           even
           the
           good
           of
           all
           under
           your
           government
           ;
           which
           the
           Lord
           bless
           you
           to
           consider
           of
           and
           effect
           .
        
         
           
           Is
           government
           for
           the
           worlds
           good
           ?
           then
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           exhort
           you
           to
           answer
           the
           good
           you
           receive
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           By
           highly
           esteeming
           them
           that
           are
           
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           they
           are
           for
           your
           good
           ,
           and
           you
           ought
           so
           
             to
             esteeme
             them
          
           .
           2
           Sam.
           18.
           3.
           the
           people
           there
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             worth
             ten
             thousand
             of
             us
             .
          
           The
           Law
           required
           a
           man
           should
           reverence
           
             his
             Mother
             ,
             Lev.
          
           19.
           3.
           how
           much
           more
           those
           who
           are
           
             fathers
             of
             their
             country
             ,
             Patriae
             patres
             ,
          
           Patriots
           indeed
           .
           How
           doth
           the
           Church
           lament
           ,
           Lam.
           4.
           2.
           
           The
           
             breath
             of
             our
             nostrils
             ,
             the
             annointed
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             taken
             in
             their
             pitts
          
           ;
           and
           those
           are
           branded
           for
           
             sons
             of
             Belial
          
           that
           despised
           Saul
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           no
           present
           .
           1
           Sam.
           10.
           27.
           
           They
           
             walke
             after
             the
             flesh
             in
             the
             lust
             of
             uncleannesse
             that
             despise
             government
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           10.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Make
           honourable
           mention
           of
           them
           :
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           they
           are
           reckoned
           
             presumptuous
             and
             self-willed
             who
             feare
             not
             to
             speake
             evil
             of
             dignities
             .
             Exod.
          
           22.
           28.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             revile
             the
             gods
             ,
             nor
             curse
             the
             Ruler
             of
             thy
             people
             .
          
           I
           could
           heartily
           wish
           that
           men
           would
           not
           think
           their
           tongues
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           cease
           from
           this
           cursing
           ,
           and
           reviling
           .
           
           When
           Joseph
           was
           Governour
           of
           
           Egypt
           ,
           his
           brethren
           call
           him
           Lord
           ;
           and
           surely
           we
           should
           not
           speak
           slightly
           of
           those
           from
           whence
           we
           expect
           our
           publick
           good
           and
           protection
           :
           How
           unreasonable
           is
           such
           railing
           ?
           it
           onely
           foames
           out
           your
           own
           discontent
           ,
           and
           tends
           to
           boile
           up
           an
           undue
           rage
           in
           them
           that
           hear
           you
           ;
           it
           profits
           not
           them
           that
           be
           over
           you
           ,
           but
           rather
           exasperats
           them
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           turns
           those
           thoughts
           that
           should
           be
           for
           you
           ,
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Let
           me
           exhort
           you
           to
           speak
           to
           God
           for
           them
           .
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           It
           s
           the
           Apostles
           exhortation
           there
           ;
           he
           well
           knew
           how
           backward
           we
           would
           be
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           
           th
           erefore
           he
           saith
           :
           
             I
             exhort
          
           and
           that
           with
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             first
             of
             all
          
           ,
           and
           marke
           his
           variety
           of
           expressions
           ;
           
             Supplications
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Intercessions
          
           ,
           and
           
             giving
             of
             thanks
             ,
             must
             be
             for
             all
             in
             authority
             ,
          
           and
           
             all
             little
             enough
          
           ;
           did
           you
           know
           their
           duties
           and
           their
           difficulties
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           cease
           praying
           for
           them
           ,
           v.
           2.
           
           It
           s
           
             for
             your
             good
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             life
             ;
             pray
          
           you
           more
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           rule
           better
           :
           It
           may
           be
           they
           had
           not
           miscarried
           so
           much
           ,
           nor
           so
           often
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           helped
           them
           by
           your
           prayers
           .
           v.
           3.
           
           
             This
             is
             good
             and
             acceptable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
          
           ;
           and
           no
           marvel
           since
           they
           are
           those
           that
           he
           sets
           up
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           World.
           Happly
           they
           are
           not
           so
           good
           as
           they
           should
           be
           ,
           
           neither
           are
           you
           :
           but
           be
           good
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           pray
           to
           make
           them
           better
           .
           They
           were
           bound
           to
           pray
           in
           Pauls
           time
           ,
           when
           you
           might
           reckon
           so
           many
           Magistrates
           as
           there
           were
           ,
           so
           many
           were
           their
           enemies
           :
           and
           are
           we
           not
           more
           bound
           now
           ,
           when
           our
           Magistrates
           are
           our
           friends
           ?
           God
           hath
           not
           dealt
           so
           with
           other
           Nations
           ,
           nor
           with
           us
           in
           this
           Nation
           heretofore
           .
           Never
           was
           there
           a
           Magistracy
           that
           did
           openly
           and
           professedly
           engage
           for
           the
           good
           of
           all
           that
           truely
           feare
           God
           ,
           as
           now
           there
           is
           .
           Oh!
           cover
           their
           infirmities
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           beg
           your
           prayers
           .
           Cyrus
           inserts
           it
           into
           his
           Decree
           ,
           Ezra
           6.
           10.
           
             that
             they
             might
             pray
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             King
             :
          
           and
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           nothing
           would
           be
           more
           acceptable
           then
           your
           fervent
           prayers
           :
           and
           let
           them
           never
           want
           them
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             ever●
             ordinance
             of
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             .
          
           All
           men
           desire
           to
           rule
           ,
           but
           few
           know
           how
           to
           submit
           :
           God
           sets
           them
           to
           order
           ,
           and
           our
           duty
           is
           to
           be
           under
           their
           ordering
           :
           It
           is
           possible
           some
           of
           their
           ordinances
           may
           crosse
           our
           particular
           interests
           ,
           and
           our
           spirits
           ;
           shall
           we
           therefore
           not
           submit
           ?
           it
           may
           be
           for
           a
           publick
           good
           that
           they
           decree
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           order
           so
           ,
           they
           doe
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           our
           duty
           is
           to
           submit
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           our
           particular
           losse
           .
           If
           we
           would
           look
           up
           ,
           and
           consider
           for
           whose
           
           sake
           we
           are
           to
           submit
           ,
           it
           would
           much
           releive
           us
           :
           
             It
             s
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
          
           ;
           the
           Lord
           requires
           our
           submission
           to
           them
           :
           for
           
             his
             sake
          
           submit
           :
           it
           may
           be
           your
           spirits
           rise
           when
           you
           think
           of
           the
           men
           you
           are
           to
           submit
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           time
           was
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           so
           much
           difference
           between
           them
           and
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           little
           thought
           to
           be
           so
           at
           their
           commands
           :
           I
           ,
           but
           know
           ,
           it
           s
           to
           God
           more
           then
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           no
           hard
           thing
           to
           submit
           to
           him
           ;
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           testifie
           your
           thankfulnesse
           for
           the
           good
           you
           enjoy
           ,
           by
           your
           service
           both
           in
           p●rson
           and
           purse
           ,
           as
           occasion
           may
           call
           you
           :
           boggle
           not
           at
           the
           word
           service
           ,
           they
           serve
           you
           more
           then
           you
           serve
           them
           .
           The
           greek
           Proverbe
           is
           true
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           servant
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Master
           ▪
           their
           government
           is
           but
           an
           honourable
           service
           ;
           and
           will
           you
           not
           serve
           them
           that
           serve
           you
           .
           Grumble
           not
           too
           much
           at
           publick
           Taxes
           and
           Impositions
           ;
           governments
           cannot
           be
           carried
           on
           without
           them
           ;
           they
           contribute
           what
           is
           more
           precious
           for
           your
           safety
           ,
           then
           you
           doe
           for
           their
           government
           .
           Rom.
           13.
           7.
           
           
             Render
             to
             all
             their
             dues
             :
             Tribute
             to
             whom
             Tribute
             is
             due
             ,
             Custome
             to
             whom
             Custome
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             Vnfolds
             the
             fourth
             Position
             ,
             That
             Governments
             are
             apt
             to
             change
             ;
             wherein
             is
             set
             down
             .
             1.
             
             Governours
             change
             by
             death
             ,
             or
             other
             wayes
             .
             2.
             
             Forms
             of
             Government
             change
             .
             3.
             
             People
             change
             .
             4.
             
             Lawes
             change
             .
             5.
             
             Leagues
             and
             Trade
             change
             .
             6.
             
             Christ
             makes
             change
             by
             his
             judgements
             and
             providences
             .
             Vses
             .
          
        
         
           WE
           should
           be
           too
           bad
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           good
           of
           Government
           ;
           but
           withal
           we
           should
           be
           too
           foolish
           if
           we
           ranke
           not
           that
           good
           in
           its
           due
           place
           .
           Governments
           are
           good
           ,
           but
           still
           they
           are
           creatures
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           creatures
           is
           mutable
           .
           Hence
           this
           fourth
           Position
           .
        
         
           
           
             Governments
             and
             Governours
             ,
             being
             creatures
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             change
             .
          
           Governments
           are
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           stand
           ,
           but
           stand
           as
           creatures
           ,
           and
           creatures
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           the
           World
           ,
           changeable
           .
           It
           s
           the
           transcendent
           property
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           unchangeably
           good
           ,
           creatures
           not
           so
           ;
           and
           
           this
           will
           be
           manifest
           many
           wayes
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Governours
           change
           by
           death
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           manners
           :
           They
           are
           men
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ;
           and
           so
           come
           under
           that
           Statute
           law
           ,
           wherein
           
             all
             mon
             are
             appointed
             once
             to
             die
             ;
             Their
             breath
             is
             in
             their
             nostrils
             ,
          
           and
           if
           God
           cast
           it
           out
           ,
           all
           their
           power
           on
           earth
           cannot
           retaine
           it
           .
           Nay
           sometime
           by
           their
           luxury
           ,
           riot
           ,
           and
           intemperance
           ,
           they
           dig
           their
           own
           graves
           ,
           and
           shorten
           their
           lives
           ;
           nay
           sometime
           they
           die
           while
           they
           live
           ,
           either
           deposing
           themselves
           ,
           or
           else
           being
           deposed
           by
           others
           from
           their
           government
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           out-live
           their
           pompe
           and
           power
           .
           Now
           the
           change
           of
           Governours
           makes
           great
           change
           in
           governments
           ;
           what
           troubles
           have
           been
           in
           the
           vacancies
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           what
           turmoile
           about
           Successors
           ?
           but
           suppose
           they
           live
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           change
           their
           manners
           :
           How
           good
           are
           many
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           how
           bad
           at
           latter
           end
           !
           2
           Chron.
           24.
           2.
           
           
             Joash
             did
             what
             was
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             Jehojadah
             ;
             but
             vers
             .
          
           17.
           and
           18.
           
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             he
             hearkened
             to
             the
             Princes
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Manners
           and
           Forms
           of
           government
           as
           well
           as
           persons
           are
           liable
           to
           changes
           ;
           Israel
           was
           first
           ruled
           by
           Judges
           ,
           then
           Kings
           ,
           then
           by
           Strangers
           .
           Rome
           ,
           
             Roma
             septicollis
          
           ,
           seven-hilled
           Rome
           ,
           more
           various
           
           in
           her
           government
           ,
           then
           hills
           :
           witnesse
           their
           Kings
           ,
           Consuls
           ,
           Dictators
           ,
           Emperours
           ,
           &c.
           
           How
           oft
           doth
           Soveraigne
           power
           change
           ,
           from
           One
           to
           more
           ,
           and
           from
           more
           to
           One
           again
           ?
           and
           the
           change
           happily
           not
           from
           what
           is
           unlawful
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           is
           lawful
           ;
           but
           from
           what
           is
           lesse
           convenient
           ,
           to
           what
           is
           more
           .
           I
           think
           not
           government
           by
           a
           King
           to
           be
           unlawful
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           government
           by
           a
           single
           person
           and
           a
           Parliament
           .
           We
           in
           our
           dayes
           have
           seen
           much
           in
           this
           ,
           therefore
           I
           shall
           adde
           n
           o
           more
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           People
           change
           in
           their
           Mindes
           ,
           Manners
           and
           Conditions
           .
           In
           all
           government
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some
           to
           be
           ruled
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           some
           
             to
             rule
          
           ;
           and
           if
           either
           change
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           great
           influence
           in
           the
           government
           .
           The
           people
           are
           the
           body
           to
           be
           governed
           ,
           and
           you
           know
           its
           
             mobile
             vulgus
          
           ,
           an
           unsetled
           ,
           changeable
           body
           :
           How
           oft
           do
           they
           commend
           and
           cry
           up
           some
           for
           government
           ,
           and
           by
           and
           by
           deny
           them
           ?
           now
           ,
           none
           so
           worthy
           ,
           so
           desirable
           ;
           anon
           ,
           none
           so
           unfit
           as
           they
           ;
           Now
           ,
           they
           fall
           down
           and
           adore
           their
           wisdome
           ,
           valour
           and
           successe
           ;
           and
           afterward
           rise
           up
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           if
           they
           could
           ,
           trample
           on
           them
           .
           1
           Kings
           12.
           1.
           
           
             All
             Israel
             come
             to
             Sechem
             to
             make
             Rehoboam
             King
             ,
          
           but
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           v.
           16.
           
             they
             say
             ,
             What
             portion
             have
             we
             in
             David
             ?
             neither
             have
             we
             inheritance
             in
             the
             son
             of
             Iesse
             .
          
           
           
             To
             your
             tents
             oh
             Israel
             ;
             now
             see
             to
             thine
             own
             house
             David
             :
          
           And
           as
           they
           change
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           so
           in
           their
           manners
           and
           condition
           ;
           they
           grow
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           in
           gluttony
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           in
           pride
           ,
           malice
           ,
           uncleannesse
           and
           revenge
           ;
           yea
           they
           may
           grow
           poorer
           ,
           more
           idle
           ,
           and
           so
           more
           needy
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Change
           of
           Governour
           ,
           Governments
           and
           People
           ,
           produceth
           the
           change
           of
           Laws
           .
           Governours
           look
           on
           the
           ●egislative
           power
           ,
           as
           their
           highest
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           hold
           out
           their
           place
           ,
           they
           make
           Acts
           and
           repeale
           them
           ;
           they
           vote
           and
           unvote
           again
           ,
           ratifie
           and
           null
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           that
           sometime
           upon
           grounds
           of
           reason
           .
           
             The
             safety
          
           of
           the
           people
           is
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           the
           
             Supreame
             Law.
          
           Now
           when
           people
           do
           thus
           change
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           necessary
           to
           change
           the
           Laws
           ,
           that
           so
           their
           safety
           may
           be
           provided
           for
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Nations
           change
           in
           their
           Leagues
           and
           Trade
           ;
           They
           are
           in
           with
           one
           Nation
           ,
           and
           out
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           sometime
           in
           and
           out
           with
           the
           same
           Nation
           .
           David
           he
           was
           friends
           with
           Nahash
           the
           King
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Ammon
           ;
           but
           when
           Nahash
           was
           dead
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           10.
           
           Hanun
           the
           son
           of
           Nahash
           and
           David
           fall
           out
           .
           Rev.
           18.
           3.
           
           There
           was
           a
           time
           when
           the
           
             Merchants
             waxed
             rich
          
           ,
           but
           v.
           11.
           the
           
             Merchants
             of
             th●
             earth
             shall
             weepe
             and
             mourne
             over
             her
             ,
             for
             no
             man
             buyeth
             their
             merchandise
          
           
           
             any
             more
          
           .
           Trading
           is
           sometime
           sick
           ,
           yea
           dead
           ,
           and
           men
           complaine
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           ;
           another
           time
           it
           grows
           quick
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           great
           returns
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           the
           King
           of
           Nations
           ,
           he
           by
           his
           great
           judgements
           ,
           of
           Sword
           ,
           Famine
           ,
           &
           Plague
           of
           Pestilence
           ,
           makes
           great
           changes
           :
           Governments
           are
           apt
           enough
           to
           change
           of
           themselves
           ;
           but
           how
           much
           more
           when
           Christ
           comes
           to
           deale
           with
           them
           ?
           Ezek.
           14.
           13.
           
           
             God
             breakes
             the
             staffe
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             so
             cuts
             off
             man
             and
             beast
             from
             it
          
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           v.
           17.
           
           
             He
             brings
             a
             Sword
             upon
             the
             Land
             ,
             or
             sends
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             v.
          
           19.
           
             and
             pours
             out
             fury
          
           upon
           the
           Land
           in
           blood
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           from
           it
           man
           and
           beast
           .
           What
           woful
           alterations
           are
           there
           ,
           and
           have
           there
           been
           in
           Germany
           by
           these
           means
           ?
           Cities
           laid
           waste
           ,
           and
           become
           ruinous
           heaps
           by
           a
           prevailing
           enemy
           ;
           how
           many
           Families
           swept
           away
           with
           the
           plague
           ,
           and
           the
           living
           scarce
           able
           to
           bury
           the
           dead
           ?
        
         
           
           1.
           
           If
           Governments
           ;
           surely
           lesse
           bodies
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           Towns
           ,
           Villages
           ,
           Families
           ,
           are
           not
           freed
           from
           such
           changes
           ;
           how
           many
           Families
           have
           we
           seen
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           rise
           and
           fall
           !
           yea
           many
           great
           houses
           desolate
           ,
           and
           contemptible
           ones
           exalted
           .
           Oh
           that
           we
           were
           wise
           to
           make
           our
           Families
           little
           Churches
           ,
           our
           dwellings
           habitations
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           receptacles
           of
           poor
           distressed
           ones
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           
             the
             Lord
          
           might
           lengthen
           out
           our
           tranquillity
           ,
           
           build
           us
           up
           ,
           and
           not
           destroy
           us
           .
        
         
           
           
             2.
             
             Learne
             hence
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             conditions
             here
             beneath
             :
             why
             should
             we
             set
             our
             hearts
             on
             that
             that
             is
             not
             ,
             or
             may
             soon
             prove
             otherwise
             then
             now
             it
             is
             ?
          
           Isa
           .
           
             2.
             22.
          
           
           Cease
           ,
           oh
           cease
           from
           man
           wh●se
           breath
           is
           in
           his
           nostrils
           ;
           for
           wherein
           is
           he
           to
           be
           accounted
           of
           ?
           It
           is
           better
           to
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           then
           to
           put
           any
           
           confidence
           in
           man
           ;
           It
           is
           better
           to
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           then
           to
           put
           any
           confidence
           in
           Princes
           .
           
             Let
             me
             now
             adde
             a
             word
             of
             Exhortation
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           To
           those
           who
           have
           the
           Government
           upon
           their
           shoulders
           ,
           to
           look
           after
           true
           wisdome
           and
           righteousnesse
           as
           their
           establishment
           :
           that
           which
           goes
           to
           make
           up
           pride
           and
           lust
           ,
           will
           surely
           moulder
           ;
           that
           which
           is
           wicked
           and
           oppressive
           will
           downe
           with
           a
           vengeance
           .
           Equity
           and
           sincerity
           are
           the
           best
           poyze
           and
           ballast
           for
           your
           tumbling
           frames
           :
           your
           mountains
           are
           but
           weake
           ,
           and
           your
           foundations
           unsetled
           .
           Psal
           .
           73.
           18.
           
           
             Surely
             thou
             didst
             set
             them
             in
             slippery
             places
             ,
             thou
             castest
             them
             down
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           Is
           it
           not
           best
           for
           you
           to
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           unchangeable
           One
           ,
           to
           cry
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           lift
           up
           your
           souls
           in
           secret
           ,
           to
           draw
           down
           that
           stability
           from
           heaven
           which
           cannot
           be
           found
           upon
           earth
           ?
        
         
           
           2.
           
           How
           little
           and
           low
           should
           you
           be
           in
           your
           own
           eyes
           ?
           think
           not
           your
           mountaine
           
           
             so
             strong
          
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           
             never
             be
             moved
          
           ,
           when
           as
           your
           government
           carryes
           that
           in
           the
           frame
           and
           make
           of
           it
           that
           is
           apt
           to
           change
           ;
           you
           or
           your
           people
           ,
           their
           condition
           ,
           or
           your
           condition
           may
           soon
           alter
           ;
           your
           confederates
           may
           prove
           enemies
           ,
           and
           your
           trading
           passe
           to
           others
           ;
           you
           stand
           now
           ,
           but
           how
           soon
           may
           you
           fall
           ?
           others
           may
           fall
           and
           rise
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           fall
           ,
           how
           hardly
           will
           your
           rising
           be
           ?
           Men
           of
           low
           ▪
           condition
           cannot
           fall
           much
           ;
           but
           dangerous
           is
           their
           state
           that
           are
           in
           high
           place
           ;
           
             Facilis
             descensus
          
           ,
           descent
           is
           easie
           ,
           but
           its
           hard
           to
           get
           up
           again
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           It
           may
           exhort
           us
           all
           ,
           To
           have
           our
           treasures
           and
           hearts
           in
           Heaven
           .
           
             Sursum
             Corda
             .
             Arise
             ,
             arise
             ,
          
           for
           
             this
             is
             not
             your
             rest
          
           .
           How
           readily
           should
           you
           take
           leave
           of
           that
           that
           is
           going
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           cannot
           stay
           it
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           2.
           
           
             Set
             your
             affections
             on
             things
             that
             are
             above
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             things
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           is
           the
           Apostles
           counsel
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           will
           be
           following
           and
           seeking
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           what
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           1.
           
             follow
             after
             Charity
             ,
             and
             desire
             spirtual
             gifts
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             edifie
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Cast
           off
           those
           thoughts
           and
           passions
           as
           unreasonable
           ,
           that
           storme
           and
           quarrel
           at
           these
           alterations
           ;
           It
           s
           your
           wisdome
           contentedly
           to
           submit
           to
           that
           which
           your
           bustling
           cannot
           remedy
           .
           We
           read
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           when
           it
           was
           told
           
           him
           that
           his
           childe
           was
           dead
           ,
           answered
           ,
           
             Scio
             me
             genuisse
             ●ortalem
          
           ;
           I
           know
           I
           begat
           a
           mortal
           .
           When
           suddain
           and
           great
           alterations
           present
           ,
           cease
           to
           wonder
           ;
           what
           is
           rivetted
           in
           the
           nature
           and
           composition
           of
           things
           ,
           will
           not
           out
           ;
           sparks
           will
           up
           ,
           and
           stones
           will
           down
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           Kingdomes
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           us
           all
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           contend
           ,
           that
           since
           governments
           are
           apt
           to
           change
           ,
           and
           alterations
           will
           be
           ;
           Oh!
           contend
           that
           they
           may
           be
           for
           the
           better
           .
           How
           desirable
           are
           the
           conversions
           of
           a
           State
           and
           Nation
           ?
           from
           Pride
           to
           Humility
           ,
           from
           Vanity
           to
           Gravity
           ,
           from
           Ungodlinesse
           to
           Holinesse
           ,
           from
           Oppression
           to
           Releiving
           the
           poor
           ;
           I
           ,
           those
           would
           be
           happy
           Changes
           indeed
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           would
           conduce
           to
           our
           prosperity
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
        
         
           
             Opens
             the
             fifth
             Pos
             .
             That
             Kings
             abuse
             their
             power
             ;
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             serve
             themselves
             more
             then
             others
             .
             2.
             
             They
             turne
             their
             power
             that
             should
             be
             for
             the
             good
             ,
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             others
             .
             3.
             
             It
             was
             against
             Christ
             in
             his
             person
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             against
             Christ
             in
             his
             interest
             .
             5.
             
             It
             s
             given
             up
             to
             Christs
             enemie
             .
             Vses
             .
          
        
         
           WE
           have
           heard
           that
           Kings
           reign
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           Government
           is
           set
           up
           for
           the
           good
           of
           men
           :
           But
           now
           we
           come
           to
           shew
           the
           unhappy
           inversion
           of
           power
           againg
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           government
           against
           those
           for
           whose
           good
           it
           was
           intended
           .
           Hence
           your
           fifth
           Position
           .
           
        
         
           
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             have
             in
             all
             Ages
             grossly
             abused
             their
             power
             .
          
           The
           first
           King
           we
           read
           of
           is
           
             Nimrod
             ,
             Gen.
          
           10.
           10.
           
           
             His
             Kingdome
             began
             at
             Babel
          
           :
           but
           what
           was
           he
           ?
           v.
           8.
           
           He
           was
           a
           
             mighty
             one
          
           ,
           that
           's
           true
           ;
           Kings
           are
           mighty
           ones
           ,
           but
           where
           ?
           in
           
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           earth
           ;
           for
           earthly
           and
           sensual
           things
           ,
           v.
           9.
           
           
             He
             was
             a
             mighty
          
           
           
             one
             ,
             but
             a
             mighty
             Hunter
          
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           of
           beasts
           as
           of
           men
           .
           Saul
           was
           the
           first
           King
           of
           Israel
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           was
           we
           all
           know
           .
           Now
           that
           they
           have
           thus
           abused
           their
           power
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           these
           five
           wayes
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           They
           serve
           themselves
           more
           then
           others
           .
           Government
           and
           Governours
           you
           heard
           was
           set
           up
           for
           others
           ,
           and
           their
           good
           ;
           and
           to
           turne
           it
           to
           one
           person
           ,
           or
           family
           ,
           is
           a
           palpable
           abuse
           :
           How
           sad
           is
           it
           when
           their
           double
           portion
           of
           these
           outward
           things
           which
           should
           en●ble
           them
           to
           be
           more
           useful
           and
           beneficial
           to
           others
           ,
           is
           imploy'd
           and
           laid
           out
           mainly
           to
           gain
           friends
           and
           servants
           to
           their
           own
           lusts
           and
           interrsts
           ?
           Those
           who
           have
           been
           most
           popular
           ,
           pretending
           love
           to
           their
           Country
           ,
           how
           wickedly
           have
           they
           interwoven
           their
           self-interests
           ?
           when
           they
           have
           good
           successe
           in
           publick
           enterprises
           ,
           how
           do
           they
           sacrifice
           to
           their
           own
           nets
           ,
           applauding
           their
           own
           wisdome
           and
           power
           ?
           You
           shall
           finde
           them
           sometimes
           affable
           and
           courteous
           ;
           but
           is
           it
           not
           to
           inhaunce
           love
           and
           power
           to
           themselves
           ,
           by
           the
           repute
           of
           their
           wisdome
           ,
           birth
           and
           eloquence
           ?
           
             I●geniosi
             sed
             nequam
             ;
             facundi
             sed
             malo
             publico
             :
          
           witty
           ,
           but
           wicked
           ;
           eloquent
           ,
           but
           to
           publick
           damage
           ;
           and
           thus
           they
           abuse
           their
           power
           by
           their
           corrupt
           selfe-seeking
           .
           1
           Sam.
           8.
           11.
           
           It
           s
           said
           ,
           
             He
             will
             appoint
             for
             himselfe
             :
             He
             ,
          
           that
           is
           Saul
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           will
           appoint
           for
           themselves
           :
           
           But
           David
           who
           was
           
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
          
           (
           in
           government
           as
           well
           as
           othe●wayes
           )
           and
           those
           who
           be
           like
           David
           ,
           they
           ,
           they
           I
           say
           ,
           will
           not
           seek
           themselves
           but
           the
           good
           of
           others
           :
           and
           now
           (
           methinks
           )
           I
           finde
           my
           hope
           enlarged
           for
           those
           who
           sit
           at
           the
           sterne
           of
           this
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           they
           being
           eminently
           and
           remarkably
           raised
           up
           by
           God
           ,
           will
           seeke
           the
           honour
           of
           him
           who
           thus
           raised
           them
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           They
           turn
           their
           power
           that
           should
           be
           for
           the
           good
           ,
           to
           the
           hurt
           of
           others
           .
           God
           never
           intended
           power
           to
           oppresse
           ;
           power
           to
           crush
           the
           weake
           and
           innocent
           ,
           but
           to
           help
           and
           releive
           them
           :
           But
           I
           would
           daily
           observation
           and
           experience
           both
           in
           this
           and
           former
           ages
           did
           not
           proclame
           the
           miserable
           abuse
           of
           power
           .
           Read
           over
           your
           Chronicles
           ,
           and
           there
           you
           will
           finde
           that
           made
           good
           which
           was
           spoken
           by
           
             Cato
             Cens●rius
             :
             Reges
             omnes
             esse
             de
             genere
             bestiarum
             rapacium
             ,
          
           All
           Kings
           are
           akin
           to
           ravenous
           beasts
           ,
           who
           prey
           and
           devour
           ;
           they
           are
           great
           in
           power
           ,
           and
           powerful
           in
           oppression
           .
           1
           Sam.
           8.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             They
             shall
             take
             your
             Daughters
             ,
             your
             Feilds
             ,
             your
             Seed
             ,
             your
             Servants
             ,
             your
             Sheep
          
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           this
           
           taking
           ,
           but
           unjust
           taking
           ?
           and
           unjust
           taking
           is
           oppression
           ,
           and
           oppression
           an
           abuse
           of
           power
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           greatest
           powers
           were
           against
           
           Christ
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           upon
           earth
           ,
           Acts
           4.
           26.
           
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             stand
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             are
             gathered
             togegether
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             Christ
             .
          
           No
           sooner
           was
           Christ
           born
           ,
           but
           Herod
           seekes
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           faine
           to
           be
           carried
           into
           Egypt
           ;
           when
           he
           comes
           forth
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           work
           miracles
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           and
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           people
           set
           against
           him
           ,
           call
           him
           
             Bel
             zebub
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
          
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           professed
           
             his
             Kingdom
             not
             to
             be
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           but
           came
           in
           a
           low
           emptied
           condition
           ;
           yet
           he
           is
           held
           forth
           as
           an
           enemy
           
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             Joh.
          
           19.
           12.
           
           
             If
             thou
             let
             this
             man
             goe
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             Caesars
             friend
          
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           know
           how
           he
           was
           condemned
           and
           abused
           by
           Herod
           and
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           .
           Thus
           was
           government
           turn'd
           against
           him
           who
           set
           it
           up
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           have
           been
           bitter
           enemies
           against
           Christs
           interest
           and
           people
           .
           When
           Gods
           Israel
           was
           in
           
             Egypt
             ,
             there
             arose
             a
             new
             King
             ,
             Exod.
          
           1.
           11.
           that
           set
           
             Task-masters
             to
             afflict
             them
             with
             heavy
             burdens
             ,
             that
             their
             souls
             served
             with
             rigour
             .
          
           Burdens
           ,
           Taxes
           ,
           Masters
           ,
           Hardship
           ,
           Servitude
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           that
           Kings
           can
           afford
           the
           
             Israel
             of
             God.
          
           When
           they
           come
           into
           
             Canaan
             ,
             Sihon
          
           King
           of
           the
           Amorites
           ,
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           passe
           thorow
           his
           border
           ,
           but
           gathers
           all
           his
           people
           to
           fight
           them
           :
           The
           Kings
           of
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Hebron
             ,
             Jarmuth
          
           ,
           
           Lachish
           and
           Eglon
           made
           war
           with
           the
           Gibeonits
           because
           they
           made
           peace
           with
           
             Israel
             .
             Josh
          
           .
           10.
           3.
           
           It
           was
           
             Jeroboam
             the
             King
          
           ,
           the
           son
           of
           
             Nebat
             that
             sinned
             ,
             and
             made
             Israel
             to
             sin
             ,
          
           1
           Kings
           14.
           16.
           
           And
           against
           whom
           were
           all
           those
           bloody
           persecutions
           under
           the
           Heathenish
           Emperours
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           the
           servants
           and
           worshippers
           of
           Christ
           ?
           If
           any
           evil
           befel
           them
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           Christians
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           
             Christianos
             ad
             Leones
          
           ,
           carry
           these
           Christians
           to
           the
           Lyons
           ,
           let
           them
           devour
           them
           :
           it
           was
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           man
           guilty
           if
           he
           were
           a
           Christian
           :
           
             Bonus
             vir
             Caius
             ,
             sed
             Christianus
             ;
             Caius
          
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           Christian
           ;
           and
           thus
           is
           power
           inverted
           against
           Christ
           and
           his
           interest
           in
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           give
           up
           their
           power
           to
           Christs
           enemie
           ;
           can
           there
           be
           a
           greater
           abuse
           ?
           Rev.
           17.
           17.
           
           The
           
             ten
             hornes
          
           ,
           the
           ten
           Kings
           of
           Europe
           ,
           
             they
             agree
             and
             give
             their
             kingdom
             to
             the
             Beast
          
           to
           receive
           laws
           from
           his
           lust
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           his
           designes
           .
           Rev.
           16.
           14.
           
           
             The
             froggs
             which
             are
             the
             spirits
             of
             Devils
             ,
             goe
             forth
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           and
           Rev.
           17.
           2.
           
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             commit
             fornication
             and
             are
             drunk
             with
          
           
           
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             great
             whore
             :
          
           and
           thus
           you
           see
           power
           abused
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           See
           here
           the
           foundation
           of
           turnes
           and
           changes
           upon
           kingdomes
           and
           governments
           ;
           they
           are
           departed
           far
           from
           
           their
           right
           ends
           ,
           become
           corrupt
           and
           abominable
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Lord
           cannot
           ●uffer
           them
           .
           Are
           these
           the
           powers
           that
           I
           set
           up
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           ?
           did
           I
           ever
           intend
           they
           should
           be
           against
           me
           and
           mine
           ?
           did
           I
           set
           them
           up
           to
           pride
           themselves
           in
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           to
           oppresse
           those
           that
           are
           better
           then
           themselves
           ?
           Surely
           no.
           
             I
             will
             now
             arise
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             overturn
             ,
             overturn
             ,
             overturn
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           See
           how
           little
           they
           deserve
           the
           name
           of
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           profane
           and
           mindel●sse
           of
           holy
           things
           ,
           that
           keep
           up
           Religion
           not
           out
           of
           conscience
           ,
           but
           custome
           ,
           not
           that
           God
           may
           have
           his
           homage
           and
           men
           Gods
           blessing
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           State-policy
           to
           keep
           men
           in
           awe
           ;
           how
           grosse
           flattery
           is
           it
           ,
           both
           of
           dead
           and
           living
           ,
           to
           count
           their
           memory
           blessed
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           crooked
           and
           cursed
           in
           their
           courses
           ?
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Judge
           not
           of
           men
           or
           causes
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           by
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           them
           that
           own
           them
           and
           follow
           them
           .
           When
           Christ
           was
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           Joh.
           7.
           48.
           the
           question
           was
           ,
           
             Have
             any
             of
             the
             Rulers
             or
             Pharisees
             believed
             on
             him
             ?
          
           any
           of
           your
           great
           wise
           men
           ?
           No
           ,
           I
           warrant
           you
           ,
           they
           know
           better
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           wise
           then
           so
           :
           v.
           49.
           but
           
             this
             people
          
           ,
           this
           poor
           people
           ,
           giddy
           people
           ,
           nay
           cursed
           people
           
             that
             know
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             Luke
          
           23.
           35.
           
           
             The
             Rulers
             derided
             him
          
           ,
           and
           Luke
           24.
           20.
           
           
             Our
             chiefe
             Preists
          
           
           
             and
             Rulers
             delivered
             him
             to
             be
             condemned
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             crucified
             .
          
           You
           must
           not
           make
           the
           great
           ones
           of
           the
           earth
           your
           example
           ;
           for
           then
           you
           will
           follow
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Undeceive
           your selves
           about
           the
           true
           value
           of
           earthly
           powers
           :
           The
           Trappings
           of
           power
           are
           not
           so
           good
           as
           we
           count
           for
           ,
           because
           power
           it selfe
           may
           be
           so
           soon
           and
           grossly
           abused
           :
           Grace
           ,
           grace
           ,
           is
           most
           desirable
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           and
           active
           to
           correct
           these
           abuses
           ,
           and
           cannot
           serve
           to
           these
           wicked
           inversions
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           is
           it
           any
           undue
           inference
           ,
           that
           seeing
           Kings
           have
           abused
           their
           power
           ,
           to
           call
           upon
           those
           who
           take
           their
           places
           on
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           circumspect
           ,
           very
           circumspect
           ?
           what
           hath
           been
           ,
           may
           be
           again
           ;
           what
           hath
           been
           abused
           ,
           may
           be
           abused
           :
           Mistake
           me
           not
           ;
           I
           am
           far
           from
           bespattering
           those
           whom
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           honour
           ;
           surely
           Gods
           great
           deliverances
           ,
           and
           his
           peoples
           blood
           ,
           are
           fresh
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           will
           raise
           up
           a
           redoubled
           consideration
           in
           them
           how
           to
           honour
           God
           and
           serve
           their
           present
           generation
           ,
           in
           the
           management
           of
           publick
           affairs
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
        
         
           
             Proceeds
             to
             the
             sixth
             Pos
             .
             which
             shews
             ,
             That
             abuse
             of
             power
             tends
             to
             the
             breaking
             of
             power
             ;
             which
             is
             apparent
             .
             1.
             
             When
             those
             in
             power
             indulge
             their
             lazinesse
             .
             2.
             
             VVhen
             they
             take
             no
             account
             of
             under-Officers
             .
             3.
             
             VVhen
             they
             rule
             by
             will.
             4.
             
             VVhen
             they
             look
             not
             after
             exc●●ution
             of
             good
             Laws
             .
             5.
             
             But
             are
             unjust
             .
             And
             6.
             
             Sinfully
             conformable
             to
             neighbour
             Princes
             .
             7.
             
             Vndue
             enterposal
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             And
             8.
             
             Persecute
             those
             who
             are
             good
             .
             Vses
             .
          
        
         
           GOvernments
           you
           heard
           were
           apt
           to
           change
           ;
           yea
           to
           change
           from
           good
           to
           bad
           ,
           and
           from
           bad
           to
           worse
           ,
           and
           that
           brings
           in
           a
           breach
           .
           Sin
           and
           sorrow
           are
           inseparable
           companions
           ;
           if
           sin
           goe
           before
           ,
           sorrow
           will
           follow
           after
           .
           To
           be
           clothed
           with
           power
           ,
           is
           an
           honour
           ;
           but
           to
           abuse
           power
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           sin
           as
           will
           make
           way
           for
           ruine
           ,
           desolation
           ,
           and
           destruction
           .
           Hence
           your
           sixth
           Position
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             The
             sins
             of
             Princes
             whereby
             they
             abuse
             power
             ,
             carry
             a
             tendency
             with
             them
             to
             breake
             their
             power
             .
          
           All
           their
           power
           is
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           sin
           is
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           surely
           he
           will
           never
           maintaine
           his
           own
           power
           in
           a
           way
           against
           himselfe
           .
           As
           Princes
           have
           power
           over
           other
           men
           ,
           so
           they
           sin
           in
           that
           power
           ;
           they
           sin
           as
           they
           are
           men
           ,
           and
           they
           sin
           as
           they
           are
           
             men
             in
             place
             ,
             as
             Princes
             .
          
           Now
           their
           
             Princely
             sins
          
           are
           those
           that
           break
           their
           Princely
           power
           ;
           as
           thus
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Indulging
           of
           a
           lazie
           spirit
           ,
           tends
           to
           break
           their
           power
           .
           They
           gladly
           accept
           of
           the
           honour
           ,
           revenues
           and
           observance
           of
           their
           places
           ;
           but
           transferre
           the
           care
           to
           others
           .
           
             Corona
             curarum
             nidus
          
           ,
           A
           Crown
           is
           a
           nest
           of
           cares
           ;
           they
           love
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           undertake
           the
           care
           :
           They
           are
           too
           nice
           and
           delicate
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           misse
           their
           meals
           ,
           their
           naps
           ,
           their
           sports
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           a
           publick
           good
           .
           No
           wonder
           then
           if
           God
           cause
           that
           to
           passe
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           put
           away
           from
           themselves
           ;
           and
           make
           that
           over
           to
           others
           in
           the
           honour
           ,
           which
           they
           long
           before
           made
           over
           to
           them
           in
           the
           worke
           and
           service
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           When
           Princes
           take
           no
           account
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           it
           tends
           to
           break
           power
           .
           I
           know
           its
           impossible
           Princes
           should
           performe
           all
           their
           duties
           in
           their
           own
           person
           :
           They
           have
           much
           lieth
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           
           and
           they
           have
           more
           to
           transferre
           to
           others
           ;
           Its
           a
           wasting
           sin
           to
           put
           off
           what
           is
           inherent
           in
           themselves
           ;
           and
           t
           is
           no
           lesse
           to
           transferre
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           take
           no
           account
           of
           them
           .
           They
           must
           have
           their
           Ministers
           ;
           that
           's
           granted
           ;
           but
           their
           Ministers
           must
           be
           accounted
           with
           ,
           or
           else
           all
           will
           fall
           :
           It
           keeps
           them
           in
           due
           awe
           and
           order
           ,
           to
           think
           they
           must
           to
           an
           audit
           ,
           give
           account
           of
           their
           stewardship
           .
           Places
           and
           justice
           will
           be
           bought
           and
           sold
           ,
           publick
           treasures
           exhausted
           ,
           publick
           negotiations
           slighted
           ,
           and
           what
           care
           they
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           they
           shall
           be
           let
           alone
           ?
           How
           unworthily
           may
           men
           betray
           their
           trust
           ,
           dishonour
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           wrong
           the
           Nation
           ,
           yea
           do
           it
           boldly
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           they
           shall
           goe
           unexamined
           ,
           and
           so
           unpunished
           ?
           Princes
           devest
           themselves
           of
           their
           highest
           power
           by
           this
           neglect
           ;
           and
           its
           jus●
           they
           should
           fall
           short
           of
           the
           reverence
           they
           exp●ct
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           who
           are
           under
           them
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           When
           will
           is
           Law
           ,
           then
           down
           goes
           rule
           :
           
             Non
             debet
             Princeps
             dominari
             sed
             Ratio
             :
          
           The
           Prince
           that
           is
           the
           Prince
           in
           his
           will
           ,
           should
           not
           beare
           sway
           ,
           but
           Reason
           :
           Government
           hath
           no
           such
           enemy
           as
           self-willednesse
           ;
           never
           do
           Princes
           lose
           so
           much
           of
           their
           power
           as
           when
           they
           exalt
           their
           will
           against
           Law
           ;
           they
           think
           
           they
           gain
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           lose
           most
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Neglect
           of
           looking
           after
           the
           execution
           
           of
           good
           Laws
           ,
           much
           infeebles
           their
           power
           :
           Kings
           should
           be
           living
           laws
           ,
           
             Reges
             vivae
             leges
          
           ,
           their
           carriage
           so
           regular
           ,
           as
           to
           command
           imitation
           ,
           and
           their
           care
           great
           to
           see
           good
           laws
           executed
           :
           Execution
           makes
           good
           Laws
           alive
           ;
           and
           good
           Laws
           well
           executed
           ,
           makes
           Kings
           live
           ;
           for
           their
           power
           is
           advanced
           in
           their
           execution
           ,
           and
           neglect
           herein
           is
           fatal
           and
           ruinous
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Injustice
           tumbles
           down
           Chairs
           of
           State
           ,
           Prove
           .
           16.
           12.
           
           
             The
             Throne
             is
             established
             by
             righteousnesse
             :
          
           but
           Mic.
           7.
           3.
           
           It
           s
           
             doing
             evil
             with
             both
             hands
             when
             the
             Prince
             asketh
             and
             the
             Judge
             asketh
             for
             a
             reward
             .
          
           When
           that
           is
           acted
           which
           we
           read
           of
           1
           Sam.
           8.
           14.
           when
           the
           oppressed
           cry
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           eased
           ,
           when
           might
           overcomes
           right
           ,
           it
           s
           a
           woful
           victory
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           one
           as
           they
           shall
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           triumph
           in
           ;
           for
           Christ
           will
           cause
           them
           to
           vomit
           up
           all
           their
           sweet
           morsels
           ,
           and
           to
           repent
           of
           their
           unjust
           dealings
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           Sinful
           conformity
           to
           neighbour
           Nations
           doth
           no
           good
           .
           It
           displeased
           God
           and
           his
           servant
           Samuel
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           cryed
           out
           
             Make
             us
             a
             King
          
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           8.
           6.
           and
           the
           great
           argument
           was
           ,
           
             they
             would
             be
             like
             other
             Nations
             :
          
           So
           verse
           6.
           
           
             Give
             us
             a
             King
             to
             judge
             us
          
           ;
           and
           verse
           5.
           
           
             Make
             us
             a
             King
             to
             judge
             us
             ,
             like
             all
             the
             Nations
             .
          
           When
           we
           conforme
           to
           their
           pride
           ,
           their
           fashions
           ,
           their
           excesse
           ,
           their
           wantonnesse
           ;
           will
           not
           this
           undermine
           us
           ?
        
         
         
           
           7.
           
           Undue
           interposal
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           will
           pull
           down
           the
           powers
           of
           men
           .
           God
           hath
           reserved
           it
           for
           his
           own
           wisdome
           ,
           power
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Law
           of
           his
           worship
           ;
           
             His
             teare
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             the
             precepts
             of
             men
             ,
          
           or
           made
           good
           by
           their
           powers
           :
           The
           
             patterne
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
          
           is
           to
           be
           fetched
           from
           God
           alone
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           tyed
           to
           waite
           for
           mens
           commands
           to
           serve
           God
           ;
           they
           may
           make
           our
           services
           to
           be
           more
           safe
           in
           the
           practice
           ,
           but
           not
           more
           righteous
           in
           themselves
           .
           Gods
           command
           is
           a
           sufficient
           warrant
           ,
           and
           its
           high
           presumption
           for
           any
           to
           interpose
           therein
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           or
           crosse
           his
           service
           .
        
         
           
           8.
           
           Unjust
           persecution
           ,
           and
           prosecution
           of
           the
           good
           and
           quiet
           of
           the
           Land
           cracks
           authority
           .
           They
           are
           to
           be
           
             terrour
             to
             evil
             doers
          
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           authority
           comes
           forth
           in
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           not
           be
           terrours
           to
           those
           that
           doe
           well
           ,
           nor
           strengthen
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           sad
           those
           whom
           God
           would
           not
           have
           sadded
           .
           This
           will
           never
           stablish
           any
           government
           .
           Christs
           interest
           is
           in
           his
           people
           ;
           the
           best
           way
           for
           Princes
           to
           maintaine
           their
           interest
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           fall
           in
           with
           Christs
           interest
           .
           His
           people
           are
           his
           
             annointed
             ones
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             doe
             them
             no
             harme
             .
             Zach.
          
           12.
           3.
           
           
             Jerusalem
             is
             a
             burdensome
             stone
             ;
             all
             that
             burden
             themselves
             with
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             cut
             in
             pieces
             ,
             though
             all
          
           
           
             the
             people
             of
             the
             world
             be
             gathered
             together
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           See
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           great
           turns
           that
           have
           been
           among
           us
           :
           Former
           ages
           cannot
           parallel
           our
           stories
           ;
           you
           know
           how
           God
           hath
           set
           up
           his
           Throne
           for
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           called
           the
           great
           and
           mighty
           ones
           to
           the
           barre
           ,
           and
           cut
           them
           off
           .
           And
           oh
           !
           that
           now
           these
           who
           yet
           remaine
           would
           turn
           their
           eyes
           hither
           ,
           and
           see
           (
           though
           it
           be
           late
           first
           )
           see
           the
           
             true
             cause
          
           that
           cracked
           all
           former
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           be
           humbled
           ;
           confesse
           their
           sins
           in
           their
           desolations
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           cannot
           see
           their
           fins
           as
           cross
           to
           God
           ,
           let
           them
           abhor
           them
           as
           enemies
           to
           their
           own
           State.
           Oh!
           that
           they
           would
           accept
           of
           this
           counsel
           ,
           
             To
             breake
             off
             their
             sins
             by
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             their
             iniquities
             by
             turning
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             so
             (
             if
             possible
             )
             there
             may
             be
             a
             return
             of
             their
             tranquillity
             .
          
        
         
           
           Suffer
           I
           beseech
           you
           yet
           once
           more
           a
           word
           of
           admonition
           ;
           the
           Lord
           make
           it
           precious
           healing
           balme
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Watch
           over
           your
           hearts
           in
           lawful
           things
           ,
           
             and
             with
             all
             keeping
             keep
             your
             hearts
             therein
             .
          
           It
           s
           lawful
           surely
           to
           eate
           and
           drink
           ;
           and
           for
           you
           to
           eate
           of
           the
           fat
           and
           drink
           of
           the
           sweet
           ,
           yea
           to
           feast
           your selves
           daily
           :
           But
           t
           is
           not
           lawful
           
             to
             feed
             without
             feare
             ,
             Jude
          
           12.
           
           Eccles
           .
           10.
           16.
           
           
             Wo
             unto
             thee
             oh
             Land
             when
             thy
             Princes
             eate
             in
             the
             morning
             .
          
           It
           s
           lawful
           to
           eate
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           
           eate
           unseasonably
           ;
           Prov.
           31.
           4.
           
           
             It
             s
             not
             for
             Kings
             O
             Lemuel
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             for
             Kings
             to
             drink
             wine
             ,
             or
             Princes
             strong
             drink
             ;
             least
             they
             drink
             and
             forget
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             pervert
             the
             judgement
             of
             any
             of
             the
             afflicted
             :
          
           it
           s
           not
           for
           Kings
           so
           to
           drink
           as
           their
           drinking
           shall
           make
           them
           light
           and
           frollick
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           forget
           the
           law
           ,
           the
           afflicted
           and
           their
           cause
           .
           Math.
           11.
           8.
           
           
             They
             that
             weare
             soft
             cloathing
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             wearing
             them
             daily
             ,
             are
             in
             Kings
             houses
             :
          
           But
           we
           read
           withal
           ,
           Zach.
           1.
           8.
           
           
             I
             will
             punish
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Kings
             children
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             cloathed
             with
             strange
             apparel
             .
          
           If
           the
           softnesse
           of
           their
           apparel
           betoken
           a
           greater
           softnesse
           of
           their
           temper
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           their
           being
           in
           Kings
           houses
           shall
           save
           them
           from
           punishment
           .
           
             Strange
             apparel
          
           :
           Jun.
           
             Indumento
             alienigenarum
          
           :
           apparel
           in
           imitation
           of
           strangers
           ,
           people
           of
           another
           Nation
           ,
           when
           they
           frame
           themselves
           into
           the
           garbe
           of
           a
           Conquering
           people
           ,
           whether
           Egyptian
           or
           Babylonian
           ,
           and
           testifie
           their
           spirit
           by
           their
           habit
           :
           
             Omnes
             qui
             exoticis
             vestibus
             levitatem
             animi
             prodebant
             .
             Drufius
             .
          
           Such
           who
           betrayed
           the
           levity
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           by
           their
           phantastical
           apparel
           :
           
             Probabile
             est
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Aulicos
             stulta
             affectatione
             mutasse
             vestes
             :
          
           Its
           likely
           the
           Courtiers
           out
           of
           a
           foolish
           imitation
           changed
           their
           garments
           .
           I
           would
           our
           Courtiers
           were
           not
           guilty
           of
           new
           ▪
           fangled
           fashions
           ,
           and
           garish
           garments
           ,
           paintings
           and
           powderings
           ,
           
           spots
           of
           beauty
           ,
           and
           naked
           breasts
           ,
           opening
           their
           shop-windows
           as
           if
           their
           modesty
           were
           put
           to
           saile
           .
           You
           may
           questionlesse
           ,
           sometimes
           relaxe
           your
           minde
           from
           your
           serious
           and
           weighty
           employments
           ,
           and
           follow
           your
           Recreations
           and
           Pleasures
           :
           but
           take
           heed
           of
           being
           
             lovers
             of
             pleasure
          
           ;
           that
           will
           make
           you
           
             poor
             men
             ,
             Prov.
          
           21.
           17.
           and
           to
           be
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             lovers
             of
             pleasures
          
           
           
             more
             then
             lovers
             of
             God
          
           ,
           will
           render
           you
           worse
           then
           poor
           ,
           even
           wicked
           men
           :
           beware
           your
           pleasures
           be
           not
           your
           masters
           ;
           for
           then
           you
           will
           serve
           
             diverse
             lusts
          
           as
           
             well
             as
             pleasures
             .
             Tit.
          
           3.
           3.
           
           
             Malus
             si
             regat
             ,
             servus
             est
             tot
             dominorum
             quot
             vitiorum
          
           ;
           One
           saith
           ,
           If
           an
           evil
           man
           rule
           ,
           he
           is
           servant
           of
           so
           many
           Masters
           as
           he
           hath
           vices
           .
           Look
           on
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           flesh
           as
           the
           bane
           of
           your
           spirits
           ,
           and
           your
           Courtly
           pompe
           to
           be
           but
           so
           much
           pageantry
           :
           When
           
             Agrippa
             ,
             Acts
          
           25.
           23.
           is
           said
           to
           come
           
             with
             great
             pompe
          
           ,
           it
           s
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           phancy
           ;
           great
           pompe
           is
           no
           more
           .
           Worthy
           is
           the
           record
           of
           that
           great
           and
           good
           Courtier
           
             Moses
             ,
             Heb.
          
           11.
           25.
           who
           
             chose
             rather
             to
             suffer
             affliction
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             enjoy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Beware
           of
           covetous
           self-love
           ,
           the
           canker
           of
           publick
           places
           .
           Exod.
           18.
           21.
           
           The
           men
           there
           to
           be
           chosen
           Rulers
           ,
           must
           be
           ▪
           
             hating
             ▪
             covetousnesse
          
           .
           When
           Samuel
           
           would
           deter
           the
           people
           from
           a
           King
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           8.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           He
           pleads
           ,
           
             He
             will
             take
             your
             sons
             for
             himselfe
             ,
          
           for
           his
           horsmen
           to
           run
           before
           his
           Chariots
           ,
           to
           care
           his
           ground
           ,
           to
           reap
           his
           Harvest
           ;
           it
           s
           all
           
             His
             ,
             His
             ,
             His
          
           ;
           wicked
           Princes
           pretend
           publick
           transactions
           and
           necessities
           ,
           when
           the
           maine
           is
           to
           fill
           their
           own
           Coffers
           ;
           they
           spare
           neither
           their
           own
           children
           ,
           nor
           strangers
           ,
           bnt
           exact
           their
           Customes
           from
           them
           ,
           Math.
           17.
           25.
           
           But
           exceeding
           terrible
           is
           that
           of
           Jeremiah
           to
           such
           ,
           Jer.
           17.
           11.
           
           
             He
             that
             getteth
             riches
             and
             not
             by
             right
             ,
             shall
             leave
             them
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             dayes
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             end
             shall
             be
             a
             foole
             .
          
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Exalt
           not
           your selves
           unduely
           ,
           for
           that
           will
           bring
           you
           down
           ,
           Prov.
           16.
           18.
           
           
             Pride
             goeth
             before
             destruction
             ,
             and
             an
             haughty
             spirit
             before
             a
             full
             :
          
           proud
           speeches
           ,
           gestures
           ,
           carriages
           ,
           should
           be
           abhorred
           by
           you
           .
           It
           s
           one
           thing
           to
           keep
           a
           due
           distance
           ,
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           proud
           :
           It
           s
           one
           thing
           to
           maintaine
           your
           place
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           haughty
           .
           It
           was
           the
           fault
           of
           good
           Hezekiah
           ,
           that
           his
           heart
           was
           lifted
           up
           ;
           I
           but
           it
           was
           his
           great
           commendation
           ,
           that
           he
           
             humbled
             himselfe
             for
             the
             pride
             of
             his
             heart
             .
          
           Be
           not
           wise
           in
           your
           own
           eyes
           ,
           but
           give
           eare
           to
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           Ancient
           ,
           and
           the
           petitions
           of
           the
           poor
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Anger
           and
           malice
           misbecome
           any
           wise
           man
           ,
           much
           more
           a
           Prince
           .
           
             Irasuror
             brevis
             est
          
           ;
           Anger
           is
           a
           short
           madnesse
           ,
           and
           
           malice
           is
           illwill
           continued
           ,
           and
           both
           should
           be
           banished
           from
           you
           .
           How
           famous
           was
           Moses
           for
           his
           government
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             the
             meekest
             man
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             ?
             Perit
             judicium
             quando
             res
             transit
             in
             affectum
          
           ;
           you
           will
           lose
           your
           judgement
           when
           your
           affections
           are
           distempered
           ,
           Eccl.
           7.
           9.
           
           
             Anger
             resteth
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             fools
          
           ;
           and
           folly
           should
           be
           far
           from
           them
           that
           govern
           .
           How
           ill
           did
           Sauls
           anger
           become
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           calls
           
             Jonathan
             the
             son
             of
             a
             perverse
             rebellious
             woman
             ?
          
           1
           Sam.
           20.
           30.
           and
           as
           little
           will
           it
           become
           Princes
           now
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Forget
           not
           the
           kindnesse
           of
           others
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           engagements
           and
           promises
           to
           them
           .
           Rulers
           must
           be
           
             men
             of
             truth
             ,
             Exod.
          
           18.
           
           2●
           .
           True
           in
           performing
           their
           promises
           .
           It
           s
           a
           brand
           on
           King
           Joash
           that
           he
           
             remembred
             not
             the
             kindnesse
             that
             Jehojada
             had
             done
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             slew
             his
             son
             Zechariah
             .
             Prov.
          
           17.
           7.
           
           
             Excellent
             speech
             becometh
             not
             a
             foole
             ,
             much
             lesse
             does
             lying
             lips
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           Ingratitude
           ,
           and
           unfaithfulnesse
           ,
           is
           bad
           in
           any
           ,
           but
           worse
           in
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           have
           wherewith
           to
           reward
           good
           service
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           Look
           well
           that
           your
           Courtiers
           ,
           and
           Counsellers
           prove
           not
           flatterers
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           flatterers
           are
           Crows
           ,
           Prov.
           26.
           28.
           
           A
           flattering
           mouth
           worketh
           ruine
           .
           How
           many
           such
           mouthes
           are
           about
           great
           ones
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           do
           they
           worke
           their
           ruine
           ?
           1
           Kings
           22.
           12.
           
           All
           
           the
           Prophets
           prophesied
           saying
           ,
           
             Goe
             up
             to
             Ramoth
             Gilead
             and
             prosper
             :
          
           but
           that
           prosperity
           
             was
             his
             death
             ,
             v.
          
           37.
           
             for
             the
             King
             died
          
           .
           It
           s
           the
           unhappinesse
           of
           great
           ones
           that
           they
           have
           few
           to
           speak
           truth
           to
           them
           ;
           men
           rather
           seeke
           to
           please
           the
           humour
           of
           great
           men
           ,
           or
           to
           serve
           themselves
           upon
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           speak
           plaine
           and
           faithfully
           to
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIV
           .
        
         
           
             Vnfolds
             the
             seventh
             Position
             ,
             That
             Princes
             being
             wicked
             ,
             people
             grow
             wicked
             too
             ;
             because
             .
             1.
             
             The
             power
             and
             place
             of
             Princes
             ,
             present
             wickednesse
             under
             another
             hue
             .
             2.
             
             Then
             good
             Laws
             are
             not
             executed
             .
             3.
             
             Then
             wickednesse
             is
             established
             by
             a
             Law.
             4.
             
             Because
             then
             the
             Preists
             fall
             in
             .
             5.
             
             People
             follow
             examples
             of
             great
             ones
             .
             Vses
             .
          
        
         
           ALI
           sin
           is
           of
           a
           spreading
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           Princes
           are
           most
           spreading
           ;
           their
           sins
           undoe
           their
           power
           (
           as
           you
           heard
           )
           I
           ,
           and
           their
           people
           too
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           seventh
           Position
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             Princes
             being
             wicked
             ,
             people
             grow
             wicked
             too
             ,
             Prov.
          
           29.
           12.
           
           
             If
             a
             Ruler
             hearken
             to
             lyes
             ,
             all
             his
             servants
             are
             wicked
             :
          
           he
           will
           not
           want
           those
           that
           will
           feed
           a
           lying
           ,
           proud
           ,
           uncleane
           humour
           in
           them
           .
           A
           wicked
           King
           makes
           a
           wicked
           Court
           ,
           the
           Court
           infects
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           one
           Country
           another
           .
           Sin
           is
           an
           epidemical
           plague
           ,
           and
           soon
           spreads
           the
           infection
           ;
           and
           the
           strongest
           infection
           is
           from
           the
           highest
           powers
           as
           appears
           ,
           Because
           ,
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Wickednesse
           in
           men
           of
           high
           place
           is
           misrepresented
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           it
           comes
           to
           them
           in
           another
           dresse
           ,
           and
           under
           another
           hue
           then
           indeed
           it
           hath
           ;
           people
           are
           so
           foolish
           to
           conceit
           all
           well
           that
           great
           ones
           do
           .
           Joh.
           7.
           48.
           
           
             Do
             any
             of
             the
             Rulers
             believe
             ?
          
           they
           thought
           unbeliefe
           no
           sin
           ,
           because
           the
           Rulers
           believed
           not
           .
           Pride
           in
           Princes
           is
           lookt
           on
           but
           as
           Statelinesse
           ;
           their
           Luxury
           ,
           living
           freely
           ;
           their
           Wantonnesse
           ,
           Court
           pleasure
           and
           merriment
           ;
           and
           their
           Oppression
           ,
           their
           praerogative
           :
           What
           we
           would
           abominate
           coming
           from
           meaner
           persons
           ,
           we
           fall
           down
           and
           magnifie
           in
           them
           .
           We
           read
           2
           Kings
           3.
           36.
           
             whatsoevor
             the
             King
             did
             ,
             pleased
             the
             people
          
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           do
           wickedly
           ,
           that
           will
           please
           them
           too
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           fall
           in
           with
           their
           wickednesse
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Wicked
           Princes
           leave
           Gods
           Law
           unexecuted
           ,
           and
           wickednesse
           unpunished
           ;
           and
           this
           layes
           the
           rains
           on
           the
           neck
           of
           the
           
           peoples
           lusts
           ;
           what
           are
           laws
           to
           them
           if
           not
           executed
           ?
           who
           would
           not
           be
           during
           in
           sin
           ,
           when
           he
           can
           escape
           free
           ?
           Under-Magistrates
           move
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           motion
           of
           the
           Supreame
           :
           If
           his
           motion
           be
           irregular
           ,
           theirs
           will
           prove
           excentrical
           ;
           if
           the
           one
           sell
           places
           ,
           the
           other
           will
           sell
           justice
           :
           None
           look
           after
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           they
           as
           little
           look
           to
           their
           unde
           -
           officers
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           all
           wickednesse
           hath
           a
           free
           course
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Because
           we
           finde
           wickednesse
           
             established
             then
             as
             by
             a
             law
             ,
          
           and
           that
           opens
           all
           the
           fountains
           of
           hellish
           deeps
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           deluge
           of
           sin
           to
           drown
           men
           in
           .
           When
           wickednesse
           gets
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           mischeife
           is
           framed
           by
           a
           Law
           ;
           then
           as
           it
           is
           verse
           21.
           wo
           be
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           and
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           innocent
           :
           
             Honor
             virtutis
             praemium
          
           :
           Honour
           should
           be
           the
           reward
           of
           virtue
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           is
           misplaced
           ,
           and
           become
           the
           reward
           of
           villany
           ,
           not
           virtue
           ;
           when
           prophanation
           of
           holy
           times
           ,
           and
           things
           ,
           shall
           be
           ushered
           in
           with
           
             his
             Majesties
             declaration
          
           and
           book
           of
           sports
           :
           now
           he
           is
           scarce
           a
           good
           subject
           reputed
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           a
           good
           dancer
           and
           sporter
           then
           .
           When
           roguish
           Stage-players
           shall
           passe
           as
           his
           Majesties
           servants
           ,
           who
           dares
           hinder
           the
           actings
           of
           their
           wickednesse
           ?
           and
           will
           not
           people
           follow
           it
           faster
           then
           they
           can
           act
           ?
           yes
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           out
           act
           them
           too
           ?
           yes
           surely
           .
        
         
         
           
           4.
           
           Because
           of
           the
           Preists
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           It
           hath
           still
           been
           in
           all
           times
           like
           Prince
           ,
           like
           Preist
           ;
           Kings
           had
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           Bishops
           their
           Chaplains
           ,
           Chaplains
           their
           Friends
           and
           acquaintance
           to
           cry
           up
           his
           sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           his
           blessed
           memory
           ,
           and
           happy
           reigne
           :
           when
           if
           sifted
           .
           we
           shall
           not
           finde
           much
           truth
           in
           any
           of
           their
           assertions
           .
           Ahab
           had
           his
           Prophets
           crying
           
             Goe
             up
             to
             Ramoth
             Gilead
             and
             prosper
             ,
          
           when
           God
           neither
           commanded
           the
           going
           up
           ,
           nor
           promised
           the
           prosperity
           .
           Will
           it
           not
           promote
           ungodlinesse
           when
           the
           Leaders
           of
           the
           people
           cause
           them
           to
           erre
           ,
           and
           commend
           such
           bad
           examples
           to
           them
           ?
           like
           Prince
           and
           like
           Preist
           ,
           and
           Hos
           .
           4.
           9.
           
             like
             Preist
             ,
             like
             people
          
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           People
           are
           mightily
           led
           by
           example
           ,
           and
           no
           example
           so
           potent
           as
           that
           of
           great
           ones
           ;
           men
           affect
           to
           please
           them
           ,
           hoping
           they
           may
           by
           their
           greatnesse
           do
           for
           them
           ;
           or
           fearing
           if
           they
           conforme
           not
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           may
           prove
           their
           prejudice
           .
           
             Regis
             ad
             exemplum
             totus
             componitur
             orbis
             ,
          
           all
           the
           World
           is
           moulded
           by
           the
           example
           of
           their
           Kings
           :
           What
           shoales
           of
           Drunkards
           will
           wallow
           in
           their
           mire
           ,
           and
           reele
           in
           your
           streets
           ,
           when
           the
           Prince
           
             loves
             bottels
             of
             Wine
          
           ?
           Good
           God!
           how
           will
           men
           stretch
           their
           wits
           to
           invent
           new
           oaths
           and
           curses
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Prince
             is
             a
             Blasphemer
          
           :
           wickednesse
           seems
           to
           come
           off
           with
           a
           grace
           from
           these
           Grandees
           ;
           and
           how
           
           punctually
           will
           gracelesse
           ones
           follow
           their
           perverse
           wayes
           ?
        
         
           
           1.
           
           How
           much
           have
           sinful
           Rulers
           to
           answer
           for
           ,
           not
           onely
           their
           own
           sins
           ,
           but
           other
           mens
           also
           ?
           how
           many
           
             sons
             of
             B●lial
          
           do
           they
           bring
           forth
           by
           their
           example
           ,
           and
           multiply
           guiltinesse
           on
           their
           own
           accounts
           ?
           Princes
           implead
           people
           for
           faction
           ,
           sedition
           ,
           tumults
           and
           riots
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           cause
           :
           But
           may
           not
           people
           indite
           them
           for
           bad
           example
           ,
           for
           setting
           the
           blurred
           coppies
           that
           they
           write
           after
           ?
           and
           may
           not
           Princes
           blame
           themselves
           for
           making
           the
           people
           first
           wicked
           and
           then
           rebellious
           ?
           Again
           see
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Examples
           move
           much
           ,
           
             plus
             movent
             quam
             miracula
          
           ,
           yea
           more
           then
           miracles
           .
           Miracles
           are
           cause
           of
           present
           wonder
           ;
           But
           are
           soon
           forgotten
           ;
           examples
           are
           repeated
           and
           daily
           before
           us
           :
           Example
           is
           a
           short
           way
           to
           good
           or
           evil
           :
           Oh!
           then
           look
           about
           you
           ,
           whoever
           you
           are
           ,
           that
           are
           above
           others
           .
           Magistrates
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Captains
           ,
           Parents
           and
           Masters
           of
           Families
           ;
           you
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           should
           be
           
             burning
             and
             shining
             lights
             ,
             holding
             out
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             in
             your
             godly
             conversation
          
           to
           your
           people
           and
           souldiers
           ;
           Husbands
           ,
           Parents
           ,
           Masters
           ,
           obseve
           your
           duty
           in
           your
           dignity
           ,
           and
           so
           deport
           your
           s●lves
           ,
           as
           your
           Consorts
           ,
           Children
           ,
           Servants
           ,
           may
           see
           their
           
           rule
           in
           your
           actions
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Take
           notice
           (
           People
           )
           what
           great
           
           wickednesse
           is
           rooted
           and
           rivetted
           in
           you
           ;
           you
           could
           not
           take
           that
           impression
           from
           evil
           example
           without
           (
           as
           you
           do
           )
           if
           you
           had
           not
           a
           
             body
             of
             sin
          
           within
           :
           oh
           thank
           your
           naughty
           hearts
           ,
           for
           being
           so
           soon
           tainted
           .
           Satan
           comes
           to
           our
           Saviour
           and
           
             findes
             nothing
             in
             him
             ,
             Joh.
          
           14
           ▪
           30.
           but
           in
           us
           he
           findes
           a
           strong
           party
           for
           him
           .
           Indite
           your
           wicked
           ,
           proud
           ,
           passionate
           ,
           uncleane
           ,
           ungodly
           Natures
           ,
           for
           your
           forwardnesse
           ,
           too
           too
           great
           forwardnesse
           to
           follow
           what
           is
           evil
           ;
           the
           theives
           within
           open
           to
           those
           without
           ,
           and
           both
           ●ob
           and
           spoile
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           how
           just
           is
           it
           that
           you
           suffer
           from
           Princes
           ,
           when
           you
           grow
           sinful
           from
           them
           ?
           can
           you
           be
           content
           to
           follow
           them
           in
           evil
           ,
           and
           be
           discontented
           to
           receive
           evil
           from
           them
           ?
           little
           doe
           you
           know
           how
           your
           following
           hardens
           and
           encourageth
           them
           in
           sin
           ;
           they
           grow
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           and
           you
           help
           to
           make
           them
           so
           :
           no
           wonder
           if
           you
           finde
           them
           bitter
           to
           you
           ,
           when
           they
           finde
           you
           wicked
           against
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           
        
         
           
             Opens
             the
             eight
             Position
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             abuse
             of
             Power
             and
             wickednesse
             of
             People
             ,
             adapt
             to
             Civil
             War
             ,
             as
             appears
             .
             1.
             
             In
             that
             pride
             in
             Princes
             produceth
             pride
             in
             people
             .
             2.
             
             Pride
             introduceth
             Luxury
             .
             3
             Luxury
             poverty
             .
             4.
             
             Poverty
             discontent
             .
             5.
             
             Discontent
             meditation
             on
             their
             pressures
             .
             6.
             
             That
             meditation
             an
             unwillingnesse
             to
             payments
             for
             publick
             service
             .
             7.
             
             They
             forsake
             their
             Trades
             .
             8.
             
             They
             feare
             more
             then
             they
             feele
             .
             9.
             
             Incendiaries
             augment
             their
             feare
             .
             10.
             
             These
             incendiaries
             have
             many
             followers
             .
             Vse
             .
          
        
         
           YOu
           have
           heard
           of
           Power
           abused
           ,
           Chap.
           12.
           and
           how
           the
           sins
           of
           Princes
           tend
           to
           break
           that
           power
           ,
           Chap.
           13.
           and
           that
           when
           Princes
           are
           wicked
           ,
           people
           prove
           so
           also
           .
           Let
           us
           now
           see
           all
           these
           
           joyned
           together
           in
           this
           eighth
           Position
           .
        
         
           
             That
             abuse
             of
             power
             in
             Princes
             ,
             and
             wickednesse
             in
             people
             ,
             adapt
             to
             Civil
             War.
             Rehoboams
          
           abuse
           of
           power
           caused
           the
           ten
           
           Tribes
           to
           rend
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           Benjamites
           caused
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           to
           war
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Abuse
           of
           power
           sticks
           much
           upon
           some
           serious
           and
           godly
           spirits
           ;
           it
           did
           so
           on
           our
           Worthies
           in
           that
           
             long
             Parliameut
          
           :
           Worthies
           I
           call
           them
           ;
           for
           truly
           
             they
             did
             worthily
             in
             their
             time
             :
          
           and
           we
           know
           how
           sensible
           they
           were
           of
           the
           Supreame
           abused
           misled
           Power
           ,
           how
           oft
           they
           petitioned
           ,
           how
           long
           they
           treated
           ,
           and
           treated
           ,
           waited
           and
           waited
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           were
           forced
           to
           defend
           themselves
           :
           In
           which
           defence
           ,
           God
           and
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           we
           can
           testifie
           ,
           how
           tenderly
           they
           proceeded
           ,
           and
           how
           unwillingly
           they
           were
           drawn
           to
           act
           at
           last
           as
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           It
           will
           not
           stand
           with
           the
           wisdome
           of
           some
           men
           to
           see
           the
           Laws
           (
           which
           are
           
             the
             wisdome
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             put
             forth
             with
             power
             and
             Authority
             )
          
           to
           see
           them
           I
           say
           ,
           trampled
           upon
           ,
           and
           foolish
           self-will
           exalted
           :
        
         
           The
           courage
           of
           others
           cannot
           brooke
           unjust
           commands
           over
           their
           persons
           and
           demands
           of
           their
           estates
           .
           Some
           beleeve
           God
           hath
           invested
           them
           and
           theirs
           with
           a
           liberty
           which
           they
           cannot
           lightly
           part
           withall
           ;
           but
           are
           tyed
           to
           maintaine
           .
           Others
           conceive
           they
           are
           betrusted
           with
           publicke
           interest
           ,
           and
           therefore
           dare
           not
           but
           speake
           plainly
           ,
           and
           act
           boldly
           .
        
         
           Some
           feare
           they
           should
           offend
           ,
           by
           ●infull
           silence
           and
           subjection
           .
        
         
         
           Other
           feare
           they
           should
           be
           unfaithfull
           to
           those
           in
           power
           to
           see
           them
           abuse
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           let
           them
           know
           it
           :
        
         
           All
           are
           sensible
           of
           power
           abused
           ,
           would
           faine
           have
           abused
           power
           rectified
           ;
           but
           if
           to
           the
           abuse
           of
           power
           ,
           there
           be
           added
           perversnesse
           ,
           and
           supremacy
           of
           will
           ,
           cease
           to
           wonder
           if
           you
           meet
           with
           a
           disposition
           to
           warr
           ,
           yea
           the
           worse
           of
           warrs
           ,
           
             a
             civil
             warre
          
           .
        
         
           These
           wise
           ,
           couragious
           ,
           conscientious
           Men
           ,
           are
           leading
           men
           ,
           and
           have
           many
           followers
           ;
           their
           good
           affection
           to
           their
           Countrey
           being
           so
           oft
           tryed
           and
           known
           ,
           obliges
           their
           countryes
           hearts
           to
           them
           :
           How
           many
           have
           bin
           made
           wise
           by
           their
           wisdoms
           ,
           and
           instructed
           by
           them
           in
           principles
           of
           power
           and
           state
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           knew
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           terriers
           and
           boundaryes
           of
           prerogative
           and
           liberty
           ?
        
         
           Courage
           is
           not
           confin'd
           to
           leaders
           ,
           but
           is
           that
           which
           is
           competible
           to
           those
           under
           command
           ,
           who
           share
           in
           it
           as
           well
           as
           they
           that
           lead
           them
           .
           Our
           great
           Councell
           found
           that
           if
           they
           d●rst
           lead
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           ,
           nor
           did
           not
           ,
           want
           followers
           ,
           yea
           fighters
           too
           :
           I
           think
           never
           nation
           had
           such
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           nor
           Parliament
           such
           souldiers
           .
           It
           was
           our
           happinesse
           ,
           we
           had
           so
           many
           conscientious
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           couragious
           men
           :
           and
           surely
           as
           courage
           ,
           so
           conscience
           prevailed
           with
           many
           ,
           yea
           exceeding
           many
           ,
           
           both
           commanders
           and
           commanded
           :
           How
           glad
           were
           many
           poore
           ,
           precious
           soules
           ,
           to
           see
           those
           whom
           they
           had
           chosen
           ,
           to
           make
           lawes
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           keepe
           a
           good
           couscience
           toward
           God
           and
           toward
           Men
           ,
           towards
           Authority
           and
           those
           under
           it
           !
           And
           sure
           it
           could
           not
           but
           rejoyce
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           conscientious
           worthyes
           ,
           to
           finde
           so
           many
           to
           love
           &
           pray
           for
           them
           night
           and
           day
           :
           let
           them
           looke
           to
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           what
           they
           command
           ▪
           for
           they
           still
           found
           a
           ready
           conscience
           in
           them
           to
           obey
           .
           How
           many
           dayes
           and
           nights
           too
           ,
           have
           bin
           spent
           on
           one
           side
           in
           councell
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           in
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           !
           oh
           the
           frequent
           and
           fervent
           meetings
           and
           prayers
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           had
           ,
           and
           now
           reape
           the
           answers
           of
           !
           what
           a
           mighty
           spirit
           of
           grace
           did
           God
           poure
           out
           on
           Pastors
           and
           people
           ,
           on
           Captains
           and
           souldiers
           ;
           on
           Counsels
           and
           congregations
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           truely
           say
           ,
           Never
           such
           a
           praying
           Parliament
           ,
           a
           praying
           city
           ,
           a
           praying
           army
           ,
           and
           a
           praying
           people
           as
           we
           have
           had
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           occasioned
           by
           
             abuse
             of
             power
          
           .
           See
           the
           height
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ,
           that
           can
           and
           doth
           bring
           light
           out
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           sweetnesse
           out
           of
           bitternesse
           ,
           and
           good
           out
           of
           evill
           :
           little
           did
           those
           then
           in
           power
           intend
           to
           draw
           forth
           such
           a
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           ;
           but
           though
           they
           
             intended
             evil
          
           ,
           God
           
             turned
             it
             to
             good
          
           :
           But
           all
           this
           while
           we
           
           speak
           but
           of
           one
           party
           .
           
             Nullū
             bellum
             utrinque
          
           
           justum
           .
           No
           war
           ,
           &
           so
           no
           civil
           war
           can
           be
           just
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           It
           s
           the
           miserable
           fate
           of
           war
           ,
           that
           besides
           all
           the
           misery
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           unavoidably
           iniquity
           cleaving
           to
           one
           side
           ,
           or
           other
           .
           We
           have
           yet
           bin
           speaking
           of
           the
           better
           side
           ;
           but
           let
           us
           looke
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           finde
           folly
           as
           well
           as
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           wickednesie
           as
           well
           as
           conscience
           ,
           nay
           more
           ,
           and
           in
           more
           ,
           to
           adapt
           to
           civill
           war
           :
           for
        
         
           
           Pride
           in
           Princes
           produceth
           pride
           in
           people
           :
           It
           inrageth
           their
           hearts
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           they
           are
           not
           owned
           as
           Brethren
           ,
           but
           abused
           as
           slaves
           ,
           1
           Kings
           12.
           13.
           
           
             Rehoboam
             answers
             the
             people
             roughly
          
           :
           and
           vers
           .
           16.
           the
           people
           return
           as
           bad
           an
           answer
           ,
           
             What
             portion
             have
             we
             in
             David
             ?
             and
             what
             inheritance
             in
             the
             son
             of
             Jesse
             ?
             To
             your
             tents
             ,
             O
             Israel
             .
          
           How
           doe
           they
           grudge
           the
           unworthy
           flattering
           Courtier
           ,
           the
           ingrossing
           of
           their
           princes
           love
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           share
           in
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           all
           contracted
           and
           centred
           in
           a
           favorite
           ?
           How
           did
           their
           stomacke
           rise
           to
           see
           vile
           persons
           preferred
           ,
           and
           their
           betters
           slighted
           ,
           and
           laide
           aside
           ?
        
         
           
           Pride
           introduceth
           Luxury
           :
           when
           mens
           minds
           are
           high
           ,
           then
           they
           thinke
           how
           to
           live
           high
           ,
           in
           their
           dyet
           ,
           apparrell
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           recreations
           ,
           entertainments
           :
           how
           wel
           might
           many
           live
           if
           their
           minds
           were
           suited
           to
           their
           state
           ,
           a
           low
           minde
           ,
           with
           a
           low
           state
           !
           How
           happily
           do
           many
           live
           ,
           that
           never
           live
           to
           see
           a
           hundred
           pound
           of
           their
           own
           together
           !
           but
           when
           Men
           aspire
           to
           be
           
           like
           those
           above
           them
           ,
           when
           their
           state
           wil
           not
           bear
           it
           ,
           it
           utterly
           breakes
           them
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Luxury
           of
           people
           introduceth
           poverty
           :
           
             He
             that
             loveth
             pleasure
             ,
             shall
             be
             a
             poor
             man
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             loveth
             wine
             and
             oyl
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             rich
             ,
             Prov.
          
           21.
           17.
           
           When
           men
           indulge
           their
           palates
           ,
           gratifie
           their
           appetites
           ,
           exceed
           in
           pleasures
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           apparrel
           ;
           poverty
           comes
           on
           them
           like
           an
           armed
           man.
           
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Poverty
           makes
           people
           discontented
           ,
           and
           those
           most
           who
           have
           been
           rich
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           themselves
           poor
           :
           Now
           they
           think
           of
           what
           they
           had
           ,
           but
           have
           not
           what
           they
           had
           ,
           but
           spent
           ,
           and
           spent
           unreasonably
           :
           Now
           they
           would
           be
           glad
           of
           that
           which
           they
           profusely
           lavished
           out
           to
           releive
           their
           extreamity
           ;
           they
           
             cannot
             worke
          
           ,
           and
           to
           beg
           
             they
             are
             ashamed
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           they
           pine
           and
           whine
           in
           discontent
           .
           
        
         
           5.
           
           A
           discontented
           people
           meditate
           their
           pressurs
           beside
           their
           poverty
           ;
           and
           begin
           to
           think
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           by
           such
           as
           themselves
           in
           former
           times
           ;
           and
           what
           ?
           have
           they
           lost
           their
           English
           blood
           and
           spirits
           ?
           and
           shall
           they
           betray
           themselves
           and
           their
           posterity
           into
           slavery
           ?
           for
           so
           they
           call
           due
           obedience
           .
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           never
           they
           ;
           it
           shall
           never
           be
           said
           so
           of
           them
           :
           and
           presently
           in
           this
           discontent
           conclude
           themselves
           strong
           enough
           in
           their
           multitude
           ,
           how
           weak
           so
           ever
           other
           wayes
           .
        
         
         
           
           6.
           
           All
           payments
           for
           publick
           use
           (
           how
           necessary
           and
           reasonable
           so
           ever
           )
           are
           decryed
           and
           op●osed
           :
           they
           conclude
           themselves
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           not
           pittied
           ;
           burthened
           and
           not
           eased
           .
           1
           Kings
           12.
           18.
           
           
             Rehoboam
             sent
             Adoram
             who
             was
             over
             the
             Tribute
             ,
             and
             they
             stoned
             him
             with
             stones
             that
             he
             died
             .
          
           New
           Customes
           ,
           Impost
           ,
           Leavies
           ,
           Cesses
           ,
           Taxes
           ,
           and
           Excise
           ,
           do
           much
           regret
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           were
           it
           not
           for
           fear
           ,
           would
           never
           be
           paid
           .
           Those
           that
           appear
           or
           speak
           for
           these
           payments
           ,
           they
           are
           strait
           way
           condemned
           as
           common
           adversaries
           of
           publick
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           friends
           to
           Tyranny
           .
        
         
           
           7.
           
           People
           grow
           lazie
           ,
           and
           weary
           of
           their
           Trades
           ,
           and
           now
           cry
           ,
           away
           ,
           away
           with
           following
           their
           Arts
           ,
           Callings
           ,
           and
           Occupations
           ,
           which
           peace
           had
           trained
           them
           up
           to
           ,
           and
           improved
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           wherein
           God
           had
           blessed
           them
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           themselves
           and
           their
           families
           :
           These
           they
           look
           upon
           now
           as
           poor
           and
           low
           wayes
           ;
           and
           determine
           that
           its
           better
           be
           marching
           ,
           loytering
           ,
           plundering
           abroad
           ,
           then
           at
           home
           stitching
           ,
           weaving
           ,
           plowing
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           They
           feele
           much
           want
           ,
           and
           feare
           
           more
           ;
           and
           that
           drives
           them
           on
           to
           a
           despaire
           ,
           and
           desperation
           to
           a
           sturdinesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           crossnesse
           of
           resolution
           ;
           
             Pr●stat
             perire
             semel
             quam
             quotidie
          
           :
           If
           the
           worst
           come
           to
           the
           worst
           ,
           it
           s
           better
           to
           
           perish
           once
           then
           daily
           :
           things
           are
           bad
           now
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           worse
           ;
           we
           may
           complaine
           ,
           but
           we
           look
           for
           no
           redresse
           ;
           better
           die
           then
           starve
           ,
           once
           then
           ever
           ,
           speedily
           then
           lingringly
           .
        
         
           
           9.
           
           There
           be
           many
           Incendiaries
           to
           augment
           their
           feares
           :
           All
           Ages
           and
           Countries
           have
           bred
           such
           crafty
           ones
           ,
           who
           love
           and
           live
           in
           troubled
           waters
           :
           Now
           is
           their
           time
           to
           plot
           and
           plead
           ,
           to
           tell
           those
           who
           are
           rich
           ,
           that
           the
           State
           will
           pill
           and
           poll
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           leave
           them
           poor
           enough
           .
           They
           perswade
           poor
           ones
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           worse
           then
           they
           are
           ;
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           lose
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           gain
           something
           by
           changes
           ;
           alterations
           will
           make
           them
           rich
           ;
           they
           distil
           into
           some
           mens
           mindes
           ,
           that
           Government
           is
           but
           some
           mens
           policy
           to
           keep
           themselves
           in
           power
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           feare
           ;
           and
           why
           may
           not
           they
           be
           as
           able
           to
           rule
           others
           ,
           as
           others
           them
           ?
        
         
           
           10.
           
           These
           Incendiaries
           have
           many
           followers
           ;
           they
           meet
           with
           many
           that
           sucke
           in
           greedily
           their
           discourse
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           credulous
           of
           their
           flattering
           whispers
           .
           How
           much
           do
           these
           beutifews
           work
           up
           their
           disciples
           to
           a
           rage
           ?
           and
           if
           they
           can
           highten
           that
           rage
           into
           a
           tumult
           ,
           and
           tumult
           to
           a
           farther
           mischiefe
           ,
           they
           think
           themselves
           gallant
           men
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           acted
           their
           parts
           well
           enough
           .
           Now
           ambitious
           men
           ,
           who
           thought
           all
           this
           
           while
           that
           they
           have
           been
           unduely
           kept
           from
           honour
           ,
           pirk
           up
           themselves
           ,
           as
           having
           a
           season
           to
           rise
           and
           head
           a
           discontented
           multitude
           .
        
         
           Now
           follows
           a
           use
           to
           Princes
           ,
           to
           People
           ,
           to
           All.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           Princes
           you
           are
           not
           strong
           in
           your
           
           power
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           good
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           you
           are
           apt
           to
           cry
           out
           of
           the
           people
           that
           they
           are
           factious
           ,
           seditious
           ,
           mutinous
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           they
           are
           so
           ;
           but
           are
           you
           free
           ?
           are
           you
           guiltlesse
           ?
           have
           not
           you
           tempted
           them
           thereto
           by
           your
           unjust
           dealing
           ?
           Pharoah
           complains
           of
           the
           
             Israelites
             ;
             You
             are
             idle
             ,
             you
             are
             idle
          
           ;
           but
           never
           eased
           their
           burdens
           .
           When
           people
           are
           stubborn
           ,
           refractory
           ,
           giddy
           ,
           and
           disobedient
           toward
           you
           ,
           may
           not
           you
           then
           recall
           your
           disobedience
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           injuries
           to
           them
           ?
           and
           conclude
           ,
           God
           is
           just
           ,
           though
           the
           people
           be
           wicked
           and
           unthankful
           ?
           No
           marvel
           if
           they
           fall
           short
           in
           obeying
           ,
           when
           you
           exceed
           in
           commanding
           :
           what
           wonder
           if
           they
           pitty
           and
           seek
           to
           help
           themselves
           ,
           when
           their
           
             shepherds
             do
             not
             pitty
             them
          
           ?
           You
           take
           it
           ill
           ,
           and
           justly
           you
           may
           ,
           that
           men
           speak
           evil
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           government
           ,
           and
           you
           call
           it
           Treason
           ;
           but
           withal
           examine
           ,
           do
           not
           you
           Lord
           it
           over
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           
             Sic
             volo
             ,
             sic
             jubeo
             ,
             volumus
             &
             mandamus
             ?
          
           We
           will
           and
           command
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           with
           more
           will
           then
           reason
           ;
           do
           not
           you
           give
           them
           just
           cause
           to
           complaine
           ?
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           A
           word
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           You
           cry
           out
           of
           Wars
           ,
           cruel
           Wars
           ,
           the
           worst
           of
           Wars
           ,
           Wars
           in
           our
           own
           bowels
           :
           our
           Wives
           are
           husbandlesse
           ,
           our
           Children
           fatherlesse
           ,
           our
           Fathers
           childelesse
           ,
           our
           Houses
           desolate
           ,
           our
           Estate
           wasted
           ;
           Trading
           decayes
           ,
           but
           Cesses
           increase
           ;
           we
           have
           spent
           so
           much
           blood
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           peace
           :
           we
           thought
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           by
           this
           or
           that
           meanes
           ,
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           Council
           or
           Army
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           been
           settled
           ;
           but
           we
           finde
           we
           are
           far
           from
           it
           .
           Oh!
           the
           times
           !
           hard
           times
           ,
           evil
           times
           ,
           never
           worse
           !
           But
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           you
           forget
           that
           you
           have
           made
           them
           so
           .
           Your
           wickednesse
           ,
           unthankfulnesse
           ,
           pride
           ,
           luxury
           ,
           have
           set
           the
           hearts
           of
           Governours
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           set
           you
           one
           against
           another
           .
           
             James
             tells
             us
             ,
             Jam.
          
           4.
           1.
           
           
             Wars
             and
             fightings
             come
             from
             your
             lusts
             that
             war
             in
             your
             members
             .
          
           How
           much
           ,
           how
           exceeding
           much
           better
           were
           it
           (
           if
           you
           must
           be
           fighting
           )
           to
           take
           up
           the
           ancient
           Christian
           weapons
           ,
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Teares
           ,
           to
           implead
           and
           persecute
           your
           sins
           .
           Now
           followes
           a
           word
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           
           Admire
           with
           all
           admiration
           the
           riches
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ;
           that
           though
           those
           who
           have
           been
           in
           power
           have
           abused
           it
           ,
           and
           themselves
           ;
           and
           those
           under
           power
           ,
           have
           abused
           the
           powers
           they
           should
           be
           under
           ,
           and
           their
           liberty
           too
           :
           That
           yet
           ,
           
           yet
           ,
           God
           in
           much
           mercy
           hath
           restrained
           so
           far
           the
           rage
           and
           actings
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           daily
           insurrections
           :
           and
           that
           although
           there
           have
           been
           Armies
           formed
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           Ireland
           ,
           England
           ,
           he
           hath
           subdued
           and
           scattered
           them
           ;
           and
           while
           I
           am
           now
           writing
           ,
           behold
           many
           renewed
           and
           reboubled
           causes
           of
           admiration
           ;
           that
           though
           there
           have
           been
           (
           I
           wish
           I
           could
           not
           say
           among
           the
           Saints
           )
           a
           froward
           ,
           pettish
           ,
           grumbling
           ,
           discontented
           spirit
           ,
           boyling
           over
           with
           unruly
           passions
           ,
           and
           some
           breaking
           forth
           into
           horrid
           riots
           ,
           as
           in
           Salisbury
           :
           yet
           God
           hath
           scattered
           and
           suppressed
           them
           ;
           
             Blessed
             ,
             for
             ever
             blessed
             be
             his
             Name
             .
          
           Oh!
           that
           all
           ,
           high
           and
           low
           ,
           Governours
           and
           governed
           ,
           would
           follow
           after
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           judgement
           ;
           
             That
             ,
             that
          
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           stability
           of
           their
           rule
           and
           peace
           ;
           
             Fiat
             justitia
             ne
             ruat
             Mundus
          
           :
           Let
           justice
           run
           down
           like
           a
           streame
           ,
           and
           righteousness
           like
           a
           mighty
           torrent
           ;
           then
           shall
           our
           peace
           be
           abundant
           ,
           and
           our
           prosperity
           be
           increased
           :
           Who
           ever
           lost
           by
           doing
           well
           ,
           or
           gained
           by
           evil
           doing
           ?
           Gaine
           is
           what
           remaines
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           
             omni
             damno
             deducto
          
           ,
           when
           all
           his
           loss
           is
           computed
           ;
           Righteousness
           may
           suffer
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           greatly
           advantage
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVI
           .
        
         
           
             Opens
             the
             ninth
             Position
             ,
             That
             Civil
             VVars
             cause
             fatal
             Turnes
             ;
             which
             appears
             in
             that
             1.
             
             Government
             is
             destroyed
             .
             2.
             
             Laws
             are
             not
             heard
             .
             3.
             
             Religion
             is
             slaine
             .
             4.
             
             Learning
             and
             Trading
             are
             dead
             .
             5.
             
             A
             rich
             people
             are
             made
             poor
             .
             6.
             
             No
             safety
             to
             any
             .
             7.
             
             Plantations
             are
             nipt
             in
             the
             bud
             .
             8.
             
             The
             victory
             is
             to
             be
             lamented
             .
             Vses
             .
          
        
         
           COncord
           and
           agreement
           is
           the
           health
           of
           a
           State
           ;
           and
           when
           a
           State
           is
           in
           health
           ,
           their
           little
           ,
           yea
           their
           least
           things
           grow
           ,
           and
           grow
           prosperously
           :
           
             Concordia
             parvae
             res
             cresunt
          
           ;
           their
           little
           number
           and
           learning
           ,
           their
           little
           estate
           and
           traffick
           ,
           yea
           their
           religion
           and
           good
           manners
           ,
           all
           grow
           :
           But
           sedition
           is
           the
           sicknesse
           that
           infeebles
           their
           strength
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           person
           in
           his
           place
           can
           well
           performe
           his
           duty
           ;
           it
           pines
           away
           their
           comfort
           ,
           and
           convulsions
           them
           into
           an
           irregular
           motion
           :
           sedition
           doth
           so
           much
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           
             Civil
             War
          
           is
           a
           sicknesse
           unto
           death
           ,
           yea
           the
           death
           it
           
           selfe
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           .
           Hence
           your
           ninth
           Position
           .
        
         
           
           
             Civil
             Wars
             produce
             ruinous
             fatal
             Turnes
             and
             changes
             .
          
           Farewel
           all
           publick
           life
           ,
           activity
           and
           comfort
           ,
           when
           Civil
           wars
           prevaile
           .
           A
           State
           may
           live
           and
           live
           gallantly
           in
           a
           war-faring
           condition
           ,
           as
           in
           Holland
           ;
           l
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           States
           of
           the
           
             Vnited
             Provinces
          
           ;
           Their
           arrows
           must
           be
           tyed
           together
           among
           themselves
           ,
           though
           headed
           to
           wound
           their
           adversaries
           .
           
             A
             Kingdome
             divided
             against
             it selfe
             cannot
             stand
             .
          
           See
           this
           in
           these
           eight
           passages
           ensuing
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Civil
           war
           destroyes
           government
           ;
           That
           which
           you
           heard
           was
           set
           up
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           here
           taken
           away
           .
           We
           may
           justly
           take
           up
           a
           bitter
           lamentation
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Magistrate
           and
           Officers
           of
           justice
           and
           peace
           to
           be
           despised
           .
           Lam.
           2.
           6.
           
           
             In
             the
             indignation
             of
             his
             anger
             he
             hath
             despised
             the
             King
             :
          
           here
           ,
           here
           ,
           is
           that
           sad
           state
           of
           
             B●llum
             omnium
             contra
             omnes
          
           ,
           a
           war
           of
           all
           against
           all
           ;
           as
           it
           s
           spoken
           of
           
             Ishmael
             ,
             Gen.
          
           16.
           12.
           
           
             His
             hand
             against
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             every
             mans
             hand
             against
             him
          
           ;
           so
           here
           :
           but
           most
           deplorable
           it
           is
           to
           see
           those
           who
           beare
           the
           sword
           of
           justice
           slighted
           ,
           put
           down
           ,
           abused
           .
           The
           honour
           of
           Citizens
           and
           people
           ,
           is
           collected
           into
           their
           
             Magistrates
             ,
             Judges
          
           ,
           and
           Justices
           of
           the
           Peace
           ;
           but
           here
           in
           Civil
           wars
           ,
           it
           is
           buried
           ,
           laid
           in
           the
           dust
           .
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           Equity
           and
           Laws
           ,
           are
           not
           heard
           in
           Civil
           wars
           :
           Those
           Laws
           that
           guide
           men
           to
           their
           edification
           and
           peace
           ,
           are
           not
           regarded
           .
           
             Silent
             leges
             inter
             arma
          
           :
           The
           Laws
           are
           silent
           when
           weapons
           speak
           .
           
             
               —
               Barbarus
               Hostis
            
             
               Vt
               fera
               plus
               valeant
               legibus
               arma
               facit
               .
            
          
           The
           barbarous
           souldier
           makes
           weapons
           more
           prevaile
           then
           Law
           :
           Let
           the
           law
           speak
           never
           so
           much
           reason
           ,
           peace
           and
           profit
           ,
           yet
           they
           slight
           it
           :
           Now
           will
           and
           lust
           is
           law
           ,
           lawlesse
           law
           !
           We
           pitty
           men
           in
           Bedlam
           ,
           in
           their
           frensy
           fits
           ,
           deprived
           of
           reason
           ,
           acting
           more
           like
           beasts
           then
           men
           :
           In
           Civil
           wars
           ,
           
             insaniunt
             omnes
          
           ,
           all
           men
           are
           mad
           ,
           cutting
           their
           own
           throats
           ,
           slaying
           the
           life
           of
           all
           their
           comforts
           at
           once
           .
           Laws
           are
           Gods
           wisdome
           ,
           found
           and
           held
           out
           by
           men
           for
           our
           good
           :
           but
           how
           little
           is
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           their
           wisdome
           or
           our
           own
           good
           regarded
           here
           ?
           Nothing
           but
           oppression
           and
           unjustice
           ,
           pillaging
           and
           plundering
           is
           looked
           after
           .
           
             Terras
             Astraea
             reliquit
             .
             Judgement
             is
             turned
             away
             backward
             ,
             and
             justice
             standeth
             afar
             off
             ;
             for
             truth
             is
             fallen
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             and
             equity
             cannot
             enter
             .
          
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Civil
           wars
           slayes
           Religion
           and
           Devotion
           :
           
             Victa
             jacet
             pietas
          
           .
           You
           shall
           meet
           with
           oathes
           ,
           cursing
           ,
           raging
           ,
           railing
           ,
           but
           no
           prayer
           ;
           they
           fight
           and
           destroy
           ,
           but
           call
           not
           upon
           God.
           
        
         
           
           
             —
             Fugêre
             pudor
             ,
             verumque
             ,
             fidesque
             ,
          
           
             In
             quorum
             subiere
             locum
             ,
             fraudesque
             ,
             dolique
             ,
          
           
             Insidiaeque
             ,
             &
             vis
             ,
             &
             Amor
             sceleratus
             habendi
             .
          
        
         
           Modesty
           ,
           truth
           and
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           are
           fled
           away
           ,
           and
           cozenage
           and
           deceit
           are
           come
           in
           their
           place
           .
           Let
           the
           faithful
           servants
           of
           Christ
           cry
           aloud
           ,
           and
           not
           spare
           ;
           tell
           them
           again
           and
           again
           of
           their
           sins
           and
           transgressions
           ;
           yet
           
             who
             believeth
             their
             report
          
           ?
           Let
           me
           allude
           to
           that
           in
           Lam.
           2.
           6.
           
           They
           violently
           take
           away
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           destroy
           the
           places
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           cause
           the
           solemne
           Feasts
           and
           Sabbaths
           to
           be
           forgotten
           in
           Sion
           ,
           and
           no
           remembrance
           of
           any
           thing
           but
           of
           their
           Abominations
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Down
           fall
           Learning
           and
           Trading
           ,
           which
           maintaine
           the
           glory
           of
           a
           Nation
           :
           alas
           they
           are
           now
           quite
           dead
           .
           Study
           of
           Tongues
           and
           Arts
           ,
           Philosophy
           ,
           Divinity
           ,
           the
           Secrets
           of
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           now
           laid
           aside
           .
           The
           Methods
           of
           training
           up
           Children
           to
           be
           serviceable
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           are
           undervalued
           .
           How
           extensive
           is
           this
           evil
           ,
           that
           reacheth
           the
           child
           unborn
           ,
           who
           hath
           cause
           to
           curse
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           shall
           want
           good
           education
           ?
           Men
           now
           had
           rather
           have
           bare
           shops
           ,
           then
           shops
           well
           furnished
           ;
           their
           shops
           empty
           ,
           rather
           then
           full
           for
           an
           enemy
           :
           The
           Husbandman
           will
           not
           plow
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           not
           hopes
           to
           reape
           ;
           or
           
           sow
           those
           feilds
           which
           he
           thinkes
           Horse
           or
           Foot
           will
           trample
           or
           eate
           up
           .
        
         
           
             —
             Non
             ullus
             aratro
          
           
             Dignus
             honor
             ,
             squallent
             abductis
             arva
             colonis
             ,
          
           
             Et
             curvae
             rigidum
             falces
             conflantur
             in
             ensem
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           now
           no
           respect
           to
           the
           Plough
           ;
           the
           feilds
           lie
           fallow
           ,
           because
           the
           husbandmen
           are
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           crooked
           sickles
           are
           turned
           into
           cruel
           swords
           .
           Merchants
           are
           now
           embargoed
           ,
           they
           cannot
           receive
           their
           returns
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           surprized
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           unwilling
           to
           send
           forth
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           adde
           to
           their
           surprizers
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Civil
           wars
           make
           a
           rich
           people
           poor
           ,
           and
           a
           strong
           people
           weake
           :
           
             Divitiae
             sanguis
             reipublicae
          
           .
           Riches
           are
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           but
           these
           wars
           strick
           so
           in
           that
           veine
           ,
           that
           the
           Common-wealth
           even
           bleeds
           to
           death
           .
           Trading
           being
           stopped
           ,
           hinders
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           wealth
           ;
           and
           Souldiers
           will
           take
           care
           to
           ease
           you
           of
           what
           you
           have
           :
           It
           s
           not
           any
           good
           cause
           ,
           but
           money
           that
           many
           fight
           for
           .
           Souldiers
           of
           fortune
           ,
           or
           rather
           without
           fortune
           ,
           would
           not
           care
           if
           both
           sides
           were
           beaten
           and
           undone
           ;
           so
           they
           might
           have
           to
           swill
           and
           pipe
           ,
           to
           hunt
           and
           whore
           withal
           .
           Mistake
           me
           not
           ,
           I
           abhor
           to
           reflect
           on
           honest
           Commanders
           or
           souldiers
           :
           I
           believe
           our
           Nation
           can
           produce
           the
           most
           and
           best
           of
           them
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           
           which
           is
           a
           wonder
           ,
           souldiers
           being
           used
           to
           take
           away
           what
           is
           precious
           ;
           God
           hath
           engaged
           us
           to
           that
           rank
           of
           men
           for
           all
           the
           precious
           things
           we
           do
           enjoy
           :
           But
           yet
           we
           know
           all
           are
           not
           so
           ;
           and
           that
           many
           Families
           can
           speak
           by
           sad
           experience
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           No
           safety
           to
           any
           in
           war
           :
           
             Nulla
             salus
             bello
          
           ;
           so
           much
           is
           that
           great
           Law
           inverted
           ,
           that
           now
           
             Destructio
             populi
             suprema
             Lex
          
           ;
           Not
           the
           safety
           ,
           but
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           is
           the
           great
           Law.
           Their
           work
           and
           businesse
           is
           to
           slay
           and
           burne
           ,
           pluck
           up
           and
           pull
           down
           ,
           ruine
           and
           destroy
           .
           How
           many
           Countries
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           Villages
           ,
           Families
           and
           Persons
           ,
           have
           we
           known
           desolate
           and
           without
           inhabitant
           ?
           How
           many
           stately
           Edifices
           ,
           the
           seats
           of
           Noble
           Families
           ,
           have
           we
           seen
           levelled
           with
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           owners
           know
           them
           no
           more
           ?
           Behold
           the
           justice
           of
           an
           avenging
           God
           ;
           do
           not
           some
           of
           the
           members
           of
           the
           greatest
           Family
           that
           was
           in
           our
           Nation
           ,
           wander
           like
           Vagabonds
           ,
           from
           one
           Country
           to
           another
           ,
           being
           burdensome
           where
           ever
           they
           become
           ?
           and
           enjoy
           nothing
           of
           all
           that
           their
           Ancestors
           possessed
           ,
           but
           possessed
           their
           wickednesse
           .
           How
           many
           of
           both
           sides
           complain
           that
           they
           are
           undone
           ;
           some
           by
           their
           enemies
           ,
           others
           by
           their
           friends
           ?
           I
           know
           my selfe
           where
           a
           good
           Gentleman
           suffered
           more
           in
           one
           night
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           his
           
           own
           party
           ,
           then
           some
           of
           his
           neighbours
           paid
           in
           some
           years
           Cesses
           .
        
         
           
           7.
           
           
             Good
             Plantations
          
           which
           are
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           swarme
           out
           from
           them
           and
           hive
           in
           a
           forreigne
           Country
           ,
           how
           are
           they
           nipt
           in
           the
           bud
           ,
           by
           Civil
           wars
           ?
           They
           are
           gone
           from
           you
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           they
           cannot
           live
           well
           without
           you
           .
           Methinks
           I
           hear
           those
           many
           thousands
           of
           precious
           souls
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           complaine
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           goe
           too
           like
           the
           Natives
           ,
           almost
           naked
           ,
           and
           all
           because
           they
           cannot
           have
           cloaths
           from
           their
           friends
           ,
           who
           were
           wont
           to
           send
           to
           their
           refreshment
           ;
           and
           now
           they
           here
           need
           what
           formerly
           they
           spared
           them
           .
           Harke
           ,
           harke
           ,
           the
           cry
           of
           
             Virginia
             ,
             Barbados
          
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           who
           say
           ;
           God
           is
           good
           to
           us
           in
           giving
           us
           Commodities
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           no
           Market
           for
           them
           ;
           your
           wars
           obstruct
           our
           returns
           .
           If
           you
           will
           not
           regard
           the
           cry
           among
           your selves
           ,
           yet
           let
           the
           cry
           of
           many
           thousands
           of
           us
           ,
           so
           many
           leagues
           off
           ,
           ring
           a
           peale
           in
           your
           eares
           .
           Oh
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           for
           truth
           sake
           ,
           for
           yonr
           enemies
           sake
           ,
           agree
           agree
           :
           Will
           you
           at
           once
           destroy
           your selves
           ,
           and
           kill
           us
           at
           this
           distance
           ?
           The
           Lord
           awaken
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           soften
           them
           to
           a
           speedy
           setled
           composure
           .
        
         
           
           8.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           even
           the
           victories
           of
           Civil
           wars
           are
           much
           to
           be
           lamented
           .
           In
           other
           victories
           men
           use
           to
           ride
           in
           Triumph
           ;
           
           but
           sad
           ,
           sad
           is
           the
           Triumph
           here
           ;
           whom
           have
           you
           overcome
           ?
           not
           strangers
           or
           forreigners
           ,
           but
           your
           Brethren
           ;
           such
           whom
           formerly
           you
           lived
           and
           rejoyced
           with
           ,
           bought
           and
           sold
           with
           ;
           nay
           it
           may
           be
           fasted
           and
           prayed
           with
           ;
           and
           now
           these
           you
           have
           cut
           off
           .
           How
           little
           did
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           Triumph
           Judg.
           21.
           6
           ?
           
             They
             repented
             them
             for
             Benjamin
             their
             Brother
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             Tribe
             cut
             off
             from
             Israel
             this
             day
          
           ;
           so
           true
           is
           that
           saying
           ,
           
             In
             bellis
             civilibus
             nihil
             miserius
             quamipsa
             Victoria
             .
          
           In
           Civil
           wars
           nothing
           more
           miserable
           then
           the
           Victory
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Learne
           hence
           to
           admire
           the
           exceeding
           goodnesse
           of
           Gods
           gracious
           providence
           ,
           that
           we
           who
           have
           been
           so
           many
           years
           under
           such
           severe
           wars
           ,
           are
           yet
           
             a
             Nation
          
           ;
           after
           so
           many
           seiges
           ,
           pitched
           battles
           ,
           daily
           fightings
           and
           skirmishes
           ,
           in
           one
           ,
           in
           another
           County
           ,
           nay
           almost
           in
           all
           Counties
           of
           the
           Nation
           :
           and
           in
           one
           Nation
           after
           another
           ;
           In
           Ireland
           ,
           Scotland
           and
           England
           ,
           by
           Sea
           and
           by
           Land
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           yet
           
             a
             live
             Nation
          
           ;
           and
           a
           Nation
           enjoying
           much
           more
           Peace
           ,
           Plenty
           ,
           and
           Liberty
           too
           ,
           I
           say
           more
           then
           other
           Nations
           ;
           liberty
           of
           person
           ,
           state
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           
             of
             Conscience
          
           :
           Oh
           blessed
           ,
           for
           ever
           
             blessed
             be
             our
             gracious
             God
          
           ,
           that
           although
           we
           have
           had
           this
           woful
           division
           ,
           as
           yet
           he
           hath
           not
           given
           us
           up
           to
           the
           desolation
           ;
           to
           a
           wilderness
           state
           as
           
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           ,
           Math.
           12.
           25.
           
           Erect
           monuments
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           let
           your
           children
           know
           how
           great
           things
           God
           hath
           done
           in
           your
           dayes
           ,
           for
           them
           and
           you
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Consider
           how
           much
           you
           are
           engaged
           to
           those
           in
           present
           power
           ,
           by
           whose
           care
           and
           counsel
           ,
           as
           instruments
           in
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           that
           these
           wars
           break
           not
           forth
           again
           .
           We
           that
           live
           on
           the
           Sea
           Coast
           observe
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           winde
           be
           laid
           ,
           and
           the
           storme
           over
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           an
           unquietnesse
           in
           the
           waves
           for
           some
           time
           after
           a
           storme
           .
           God
           
             that
             rideth
             on
             the
             heavens
             for
             our
             help
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             excellency
             on
             the
             skie
             ,
          
           hath
           calmed
           our
           storme
           :
           yet
           alas
           !
           how
           many
           spirits
           still
           boyle
           unduely
           ?
           how
           ready
           are
           men
           to
           renew
           another
           Civil
           war
           ?
           and
           are
           we
           not
           beholding
           to
           their
           wisdome
           and
           power
           ,
           that
           prevents
           such
           sad
           returns
           ?
           Oh
           be
           still
           ,
           be
           still
           ;
           let
           not
           God
           heare
           your
           murmurings
           ,
           and
           repinings
           ,
           and
           sad
           not
           those
           whom
           God
           makes
           means
           of
           your
           safety
           and
           preservation
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           We
           should
           look
           on
           some
           inconveniences
           as
           eligible
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           in
           a
           way
           to
           prevent
           what
           is
           fatally
           ruinous
           .
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           Excise
           is
           heavy
           ,
           and
           Taxes
           burdensome
           ;
           but
           is
           not
           Civil
           war
           worse
           ?
           It
           s
           impossible
           to
           conceive
           the
           management
           of
           publick
           affairs
           without
           publick
           expense
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           great
           weaknesse
           
           to
           grumble
           at
           that
           which
           is
           so
           just
           and
           necessary
           ?
           But
           it
           may
           be
           you
           complain
           you
           are
           over-cessed
           ,
           dealt
           unequally
           withal
           ;
           suppose
           that
           ;
           but
           is
           that
           so
           bad
           as
           to
           have
           all
           taken
           ,
           and
           nothing
           left
           you
           ?
           I
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           not
           so
           in
           former
           times
           ;
           nay
           it
           is
           worse
           now
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           then
           ;
           we
           grumbled
           at
           a
           little
           Ship-money
           ,
           at
           Court
           and
           Conduct-money
           ;
           alas
           that
           is
           but
           a
           flea-biting
           to
           what
           we
           feele
           now
           .
           But
           do
           you
           not
           feele
           enough
           ?
           but
           would
           you
           feele
           more
           ?
           who
           brought
           you
           into
           this
           condition
           ?
           had
           not
           your selves
           the
           greatest
           hand
           in
           it
           ?
           and
           will
           you
           complain
           for
           what
           your selves
           have
           brought
           on
           your selves
           ?
           It
           would
           refresh
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           in
           place
           to
           finde
           you
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           of
           safety
           ,
           as
           that
           these
           charges
           might
           be
           spared
           ;
           but
           till
           that
           time
           come
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           be
           faithful
           to
           you
           ,
           to
           take
           them
           off
           ;
           nor
           will
           you
           doe
           your selves
           right
           ,
           except
           you
           beare
           them
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           It
           should
           be
           far
           from
           us
           to
           begin
           ,
           promote
           ,
           or
           abet
           any
           Civil
           war
           :
           It
           shews
           the
           highth
           of
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           our
           quarrelsome
           spirits
           ,
           that
           rather
           then
           you
           will
           not
           be
           fighting
           ,
           you
           will
           devour
           one
           another
           :
           
             Saevis
             inter
             se
             convenit
             Vrsis
          
           ,
           feirce
           Beares
           agree
           among
           themselves
           .
           Far
           be
           it
           from
           you
           ,
           to
           make
           or
           take
           up
           causes
           of
           breaches
           among
           your selves
           ;
           doubt
           not
           ,
           you
           will
           finde
           more
           then
           enough
           
           abroad
           :
           why
           will
           you
           sad
           the
           heart
           of
           your
           friends
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           your
           enemies
           ?
           
             Oh
             tell
             it
             not
             in
             Gath
             ,
             and
             publish
             it
             not
             in
             the
             streets
             of
             Askalon
             ,
             lest
             those
             that
             hate
             you
             hear
             it
             and
             rejoyce
             .
          
           Surely
           the
           
             divisions
             of
             Ruben
             cause
             great
             thoughts
             of
             heart
             .
          
           How
           good
           and
           pleasant
           were
           it
           for
           Brethren
           to
           
             dwell
             together
             in
             unity
          
           !
           that
           would
           be
           as
           the
           precious
           diffused
           oyntment
           ,
           a
           refreshing
           dew
           ,
           which
           hath
           a
           commanding
           blessing
           ,
           yea
           life
           in
           it
           .
           What
           ?
        
         
           What
           evil
           have
           good
           and
           wholesome
           Laws
           done
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           take
           a
           course
           to
           break
           them
           ?
           is
           that
           the
           requital
           for
           all
           the
           provision
           and
           protection
           you
           have
           had
           by
           them
           ?
           will
           you
           pluck
           up
           your
           fences
           and
           lay
           your
           inclosures
           common
           ?
        
         
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Ministers
           ,
           are
           called
           Shepherds
           ,
           and
           both
           watch
           over
           you
           ;
           one
           for
           your
           spiritual
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           your
           civil
           good
           :
           and
           will
           you
           damp
           and
           discourage
           them
           ?
           will
           you
           tempt
           them
           to
           fling
           off
           all
           ?
           or
           if
           they
           hold
           their
           charge
           ,
           must
           it
           be
           with
           a
           burdened
           minde
           ?
        
         
           Call
           to
           minde
           your
           
             Religion
             ,
             your
             Religion
          
           :
           is
           that
           nothing
           to
           you
           ?
           can
           you
           think
           to
           have
           a
           religious
           being
           ,
           when
           it
           s
           in
           dispute
           ,
           whether
           you
           shall
           have
           a
           being
           or
           no
           ?
           can
           you
           finde
           your
           Oratories
           in
           the
           Campe
           ?
           or
           your
           Christian
           ,
           sweet
           Christian
           meetings
           in
           their
           courts
           of
           Guard
           ?
           Will
           the
           swearing
           and
           cursing
           
           there
           ,
           teach
           you
           to
           pray
           and
           praise
           ?
           Can
           ambition
           ,
           lust
           ,
           impudence
           ,
           coveteousnesse
           ,
           luxury
           ,
           revenge
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           envy
           ,
           violation
           of
           covenants
           ,
           feare
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           please
           you
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           voyce
           of
           your
           
             sweet
             singer
             of
             Israel
          
           better
           then
           the
           roaring
           of
           Canons
           ,
           and
           beating
           of
           Drums
           ,
           and
           sounds
           of
           Trumpets
           ?
           is
           not
           the
           still
           
             voyce
             of
             the
             Bridegroome
          
           more
           pleasant
           ,
           then
           Arme
           ,
           Arme
           ,
           Horse
           ,
           Horse
           ,
           away
           ,
           away
           ▪
           they
           come
           ,
           they
           come
           ;
           fall
           on
           ,
           fall
           on
           ?
        
         
           How
           do
           you
           like
           your
           thin
           Markets
           and
           Shops
           ,
           and
           your
           Ships
           to
           be
           laid
           up
           ?
           and
           the
           tidings
           that
           your
           Vessels
           abroad
           came
           within
           sight
           of
           land
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           surprized
           ,
           or
           sunk
           by
           the
           enemy
           ,
           and
           so
           never
           came
           home
           ?
           Should
           it
           not
           greive
           you
           to
           be
           made
           poor
           ,
           to
           make
           your
           enemies
           rich
           ?
           that
           Shops
           and
           Ships
           ,
           Chests
           and
           Bags
           ,
           should
           be
           emptied
           for
           them
           that
           will
           never
           give
           you
           thanks
           ?
           But
           why
           do
           I
           mention
           these
           things
           ?
           What
           is
           estate
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           losse
           of
           your
           goods
           to
           the
           continual
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           that
           you
           were
           in
           night
           and
           day
           ?
           When
           you
           are
           at
           home
           ,
           every
           knock
           at
           your
           door
           renews
           your
           fears
           ,
           that
           others
           are
           come
           to
           take
           away
           that
           which
           the
           former
           company
           left
           .
        
         
           Deare
           loving
           Wives
           ,
           have
           you
           forgot
           the
           feares
           you
           were
           in
           for
           your
           careful
           Husbands
           ?
           Parents
           ;
           surely
           you
           will
           remember
           
           your
           sorrows
           for
           your
           sons
           ,
           of
           whose
           death
           you
           daily
           expected
           tidings
           ;
           and
           the
           feare
           for
           your
           daughters
           is
           not
           yet
           off
           :
           you
           feared
           least
           they
           should
           be
           abused
           to
           the
           lust
           of
           a
           wicked
           villaine
           .
           I
           should
           offer
           violence
           to
           your
           ingenuous
           resolutions
           to
           urge
           more
           arguments
           ;
           you
           are
           sufficiently
           instructed
           in
           the
           evil
           of
           these
           wars
           ;
           I
           onely
           beseech
           you
           to
           remember
           what
           you
           have
           seen
           and
           felt
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           one
           word
           to
           you
           who
           are
           the
           Saints
           of
           the
           most
           High
           :
           You
           have
           a
           God
           to
           goe
           unto
           ,
           
             a
             Throne
             of
             grace
             open
          
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           King
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           peace
           and
           war
           ,
           
             is
             your
             Saviour
          
           :
           oh
           to
           your
           weapons
           ,
           you
           prayers
           and
           teares
           ,
           that
           peace
           and
           truth
           may
           be
           in
           your
           dayes
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           childrens
           after
           you
           .
           Oh
           let
           not
           your
           hearts
           be
           at
           a
           distance
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           or
           from
           this
           praying
           work
           .
           Beset
           the
           Throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           ring
           a
           peale
           of
           prayers
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           
             Almighty
             ;
             lay
             hold
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             wrastle
             with
             him
             ,
             give
             him
             not
             over
             till
             you
             prevaile
          
           ;
           It
           s
           of
           great
           concernment
           what
           you
           come
           to
           him
           for
           ;
           it
           s
           his
           interest
           as
           well
           as
           yours
           ;
           it
           s
           not
           the
           good
           of
           some
           ,
           but
           the
           good
           
             of
             all
          
           you
           come
           for
           .
           Oh
           then
           make
           haste
           ,
           make
           haste
           ,
           prostrate
           your selves
           humbly
           before
           him
           ;
           for
           
             you
             will
             God
             accept
          
           ,
           and
           your
           
             voyce
             will
             be
             pleasant
          
           ,
           and
           your
           
             countenance
             comely
             before
             him
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVII
           .
        
         
           
             Handles
             the
             tenth
             Position
             ,
             That
             Neighbour
             Princes
             fall
             off
             from
             us
             ,
             or
             come
             forth
             against
             us
             when
             we
             are
             imbroyled
             in
             Civil
             Wars
             :
             This
             is
             explained
             in
             shewing
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             God
             hath
             bounded
             all
             Nations
             .
             2.
             
             Confederacy
             is
             needful
             for
             a
             Nation
             .
             3.
             
             It
             s
             of
             great
             concernment
             with
             whom
             you
             confederate
             .
             4.
             
             Islanders
             have
             more
             liberty
             therein
             then
             others
             .
             5.
             
             We
             may
             break
             with
             our
             confederates
             .
             6.
             
             They
             may
             breake
             from
             us
             .
             7.
             
             They
             may
             be
             destroyed
             .
             8.
             
             VVe
             may
             break
             at
             home
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             peace
             abroad
             .
             9.
             
             Our
             distractions
             tempt
             our
             confederates
             to
             fall
             from
             us
             .
             10.
             
             And
             opportunes
             our
             enemies
             to
             invade
             upon
             us
             .
             Vses
             .
          
        
         
           CIvil
           Wars
           do
           not
           onely
           cause
           turnings
           ,
           but
           overturnings
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           which
           is
           nearest
           and
           dearest
           amongst
           us
           .
           It
           sets
           the
           father
           against
           the
           son
           ,
           and
           son
           
           against
           the
           father
           ,
           one
           brother
           and
           friend
           against
           another
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           it
           extends
           likewise
           to
           incite
           Neighbour
           Nations
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           this
           leads
           us
           to
           consider
           the
           tenth
           Position
           ,
        
         
           
           
             That
             Neighbour
             Princes
             fall
             off
             from
             us
             ,
             or
             come
             forth
             against
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             imbroyled
             in
             Civil
             wars
             .
          
           We
           cannot
           open
           the
           many
           and
           wasting
           evils
           which
           attend
           Civil
           wars
           ;
           one
           and
           not
           the
           least
           ,
           is
           the
           unfaithfulnesse
           of
           Neighbour
           Nations
           :
           which
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           conceive
           ,
           we
           shall
           thus
           explaine
           .
        
         
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             God
             hath
             bounded
             and
             limited
             Nations
             in
             their
             territories
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             particular
             persons
             in
             their
             posses●ions
             .
          
           Acts
           
             17.
             26.
          
           
           God
           who
           hath
           made
           of
           one
           blood
           all
           Nations
           of
           men
           for
           to
           dwell
           on
           all
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           hath
           determined
           the
           times
           before
           appointed
           ,
           and
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           habitation
           .
           
             Out
             of
             which
             place
             I
             observe
             four
             things
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           God
           makes
           
             Nations
             of
             men
          
           as
           well
           as
           men
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           continueth
           so
           many
           Families
           and
           Persons
           together
           as
           make
           a
           Nation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Hemakes
           them
           
             to
             dwell
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           makes
           them
           to
           reside
           ,
           work
           and
           continue
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           shifting
           and
           wandring
           up
           and
           down
           :
           
             Habitare
             est
             plus
             quam
             morari
          
           :
           To
           ●well
           is
           more
           then
           to
           stay
           in
           a
           place
           ;
           for
           it
           s
           to
           stay
           so
           as
           to
           lay
           forth
           a
           
           mans
           selfe
           in
           a
           setled
           constant
           way
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           
             he
             appoints
          
           their
           dwelling
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           Nation
           for
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           another
           Nation
           for
           another
           place
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           Nation
           for
           another
           place
           :
           this
           is
           plain
           from
           Deut.
           2.
           5.
           
           
             Meddle
             not
             with
             the
             children
             of
             Esau
             ;
             for
             I
             will
             not
             give
             you
             of
             their
             Land
             ;
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             footbreath
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             given
             Mount
             Seir
             unto
             Esau
             for
             a
             possession
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           God
           bounds
           their
           habitations
           ;
           hitherto
           they
           must
           come
           and
           no
           farther
           ;
           thus
           much
           they
           must
           have
           and
           no
           more
           .
           The
           
             children
             of
             Israel
          
           must
           have
           so
           much
           and
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           the
           
             children
             of
             Esau
          
           ,
           so
           much
           and
           no
           more
           :
           and
           what
           Israel
           hath
           ,
           Esau
           must
           not
           meddle
           with
           ;
           and
           what
           Esau
           hath
           ,
           Israel
           must
           not
           meddle
           with
           :
           and
           thus
           one
           Nation
           borders
           on
           another
           ,
           and
           one
           Island
           is
           neere
           another
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Confederacy
           is
           as
           needful
           for
           a
           Nation
           or
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           Family
           or
           person
           :
           
             Vae
             Soli
          
           :
           wo
           to
           him
           that
           is
           alone
           ,
           is
           extendible
           to
           a
           Nation
           ;
           wo
           to
           a
           Nation
           that
           is
           alone
           .
           
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
          
           was
           
             nourished
             by
             Herods
          
           Country
           ,
           Acts
           12.
           20.
           and
           therefore
           they
           conclude
           a
           Peace
           with
           him
           .
           As
           in
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           men
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           some
           of
           his
           gifts
           to
           all
           men
           ;
           all
           to
           none
           ;
           So
           in
           Countries
           ,
           God
           giveth
           to
           one
           that
           which
           another
           wanteth
           .
           Thus
           Spain
           hath
           Wine
           and
           Fruits
           ;
           England
           
           Wool
           and
           Cloth
           ;
           that
           so
           there
           may
           be
           mutnal
           intercourse
           between
           Nation
           and
           Nation
           .
           Thus
           their
           was
           a
           League
           between
           Solomon
           and
           Hiram
           ,
           1
           Kings
           5.
           12.
           
             and
             between
             Asa
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             Ben-hadad
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
          
           1
           Kings
           15.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           
           3.
           
           It
           s
           of
           great
           concernment
           what
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           confederacy
           is
           concluded
           .
           Judg.
           2.
           2.
           
           
             Ye
             shall
             make
             no
             League
             with
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             this
             land
             ;
             ye
             shall
             throw
             down
             their
             Altars
             :
          
           The
           Psalmist
           gives
           the
           reason
           ,
           Psal
           .
           106.
           35.
           
           
             They
             were
             mingled
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             learned
             their
             works
             .
          
           God
           likes
           not
           league
           with
           Idolaters
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           we
           ?
           But
           if
           wisdome
           and
           necessities
           of
           State
           urge
           a
           Peace
           for
           a
           season
           ;
           yet
           why
           ,
           oh
           why
           ,
           should
           the
           subjects
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           conversant
           about
           their
           lawful
           occasions
           ,
           be
           liable
           to
           that
           
             bloody
             cursed
             Inquisition
          
           ?
           they
           are
           hindred
           to
           declare
           what
           God
           hath
           taught
           them
           of
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           exceeding
           cruel
           dealing
           .
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           plots
           of
           Antichrist
           to
           continue
           their
           Subjects
           in
           superstitious
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           to
           shut
           out
           all
           light
           they
           can
           .
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           God
           will
           pluck
           it
           down
           ,
           although
           all
           the
           craft
           and
           interest
           of
           Jesuites
           be
           put
           forth
           to
           maintain
           it
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Islands
           have
           more
           liberty
           of
           choyce
           as
           to
           their
           confederates
           then
           they
           that
           live
           in
           a
           Continent
           :
           They
           are
           immediately
           bounded
           by
           the
           Sea
           ,
           others
           by
           
           Frontier
           Towns.
           It
           may
           be
           God
           hath
           separated
           us
           in
           this
           Island
           of
           Great
           Brit●aine
           from
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           
             Toto
             divisos
             orb●
             Britannos
          
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           of
           this
           Nation
           might
           not
           be
           unduely
           fettered
           by
           confederacy
           ,
           but
           act
           more
           freely
           for
           him
           .
           I
           finde
           in
           ●ambden
           that
           
             Regnum
             Angliae
             ,
             Regnum
             Dei
          
           :
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           is
           called
           
             Gods
             Kingdome
          
           ;
           because
           none
           seeme
           to
           care
           for
           it
           but
           God.
           And
           doth
           God
           take
           care
           for
           us
           ?
           Surely
           we
           should
           then
           care
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           interest
           ,
           and
           we
           need
           not
           care
           or
           feare
           what
           men
           can
           do
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           It
           s
           possible
           we
           may
           have
           cause
           to
           break
           with
           those
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           been
           confederate
           ,
           as
           we
           did
           with
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           this
           will
           produce
           great
           change
           .
           How
           neer
           were
           we
           and
           the
           Scots
           in
           League
           ?
           We
           were
           Brethren
           that
           covenanted
           ,
           fasted
           ,
           and
           prayed
           together
           ,
           engaged
           and
           fought
           together
           :
           but
           if
           they
           will
           be
           our
           Lords
           ,
           which
           were
           our
           friends
           ;
           if
           they
           endeavonr
           to
           beare
           rule
           over
           our
           Land
           ,
           and
           Consciences
           too
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           cannot
           bow
           down
           and
           let
           them
           tread
           upon
           us
           ,
           they
           will
           then
           by
           an
           Army
           seek
           to
           force
           it
           .
           Wonder
           not
           if
           we
           endeavour
           to
           defend
           our selves
           ;
           and
           so
           break
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           s
           possible
           some
           may
           break
           unjustly
           
           from
           us
           ,
           as
           our
           Brethren
           of
           
             Scotland
             did
          
           ,
           and
           not
           they
           alone
           ,
           but
           others
           also
           :
           The
           Lord
           forgive
           our
           
             Brethren
             of
             Holland
          
           ,
           and
           
           lay
           not
           their
           unkinde
           dealing
           to
           their
           charge
           .
           They
           gained
           mnch
           by
           our
           losses
           ;
           many
           of
           our
           ships
           which
           should
           have
           come
           to
           our
           Ports
           ,
           were
           consigned
           to
           theirs
           :
           but
           this
           contents
           them
           not
           ,
           they
           thought
           to
           have
           been
           our
           Masters
           .
           I
           shall
           never
           forget
           their
           vaunting
           appearance
           in
           
             Dover
             Road
          
           ;
           and
           withal
           Gods
           goodnesse
           in
           lowing
           and
           scattering
           of
           them
           then
           and
           there
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Those
           with
           whom
           you
           are
           in
           league
           may
           be
           devoured
           by
           their
           adversaries
           ,
           
           and
           then
           so
           much
           of
           your
           hedge
           is
           broken
           .
           I
           wish
           our
           friends
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           never
           have
           them
           fall
           out
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           themselves
           a
           prey
           to
           their
           adversaries
           :
           But
           such
           a
           thing
           may
           be
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           should
           ,
           would
           it
           not
           produce
           new
           Counsels
           and
           Actions
           ,
           new
           Turnes
           and
           Changes
           among
           us
           ?
        
         
           8.
           
           It
           s
           possible
           notwithstanding
           all
           your
           Unitings
           and
           Leagues
           abroad
           ,
           you
           may
           
           be
           disjoynt
           at
           home
           .
           We
           had
           peace
           with
           
             France
             ,
             Spain
          
           ,
           and
           Holland
           ,
           when
           we
           had
           War
           in
           England
           :
           and
           how
           little
           could
           their
           interposition
           effect
           our
           agreement
           ?
           Nay
           our
           Union
           remotely
           did
           occasion
           our
           dissention
           ,
           while
           those
           in
           power
           plotted
           to
           be
           like
           those
           with
           whom
           they
           were
           in
           league
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           absolute
           over
           us
           ,
           as
           they
           over
           their
           Subjects
           :
           did
           not
           their
           actings
           to
           this
           end
           produce
           their
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           our
           Misery
           ?
           Little
           may
           we
           expect
           〈◊〉
           
           strangers
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           not
           wise
           for
           our
           own
           good
           :
           is
           peace
           good
           abroad
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           not
           better
           at
           home
           ?
           and
           yet
           how
           little
           had
           we
           of
           that
           better
           peace
           ?
        
         
           
           9.
           
           This
           distraction
           tempts
           your
           friends
           to
           shake
           you
           off
           :
           
             Nullus
             ad
             amissas
             ibit
             Amicus
             opes
             :
          
           When
           wealth
           is
           gone
           ,
           friends
           are
           gone
           too
           .
           Now
           danger
           is
           at
           the
           door
           of
           our
           neighbours
           ,
           
             Damnum
             immane
          
           .
           They
           think
           it
           possible
           a
           prevailing
           party
           among
           us
           may
           turne
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           concerns
           them
           to
           look
           to
           that
           ;
           how
           ever
           it
           brings
           them
           to
           a
           Neutrality
           ,
           and
           that
           increaseth
           and
           lengtheneth
           our
           divisions
           ,
           as
           we
           found
           in
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           before
           the
           last
           War
           and
           Peace
           .
           There
           is
           not
           onely
           danger
           likely
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           
             lucrum
             cessans
          
           ,
           a
           stop
           of
           the
           hope
           of
           gain
           :
           our
           neighbours
           rightly
           judge
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           expect
           little
           help
           from
           us
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           our
           troubles
           among
           our selves
           continue
           :
           our
           own
           condition
           gives
           us
           so
           full
           an
           imployment
           for
           our selves
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           attend
           their
           interest
           and
           their
           good
           .
        
         
           
           10.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           opportunes
           your
           confederates
           to
           become
           your
           enemies
           :
           
             Accipe
             dum
             dolet
          
           ,
           take
           your
           fee
           while
           the
           patient
           is
           sick
           ,
           is
           the
           Physitians
           maxime
           ;
           it
           will
           come
           shorter
           and
           more
           heavily
           afterward
           .
           Simeon
           and
           Levi
           came
           on
           the
           
             Sechem●es
             when
             they
             were
             sore
          
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           are
           weak
           ,
           your
           confederates
           will
           strengthen
           
           themselves
           ;
           they
           hope
           for
           a
           party
           within
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           fall
           out
           among
           your selves
           ;
           they
           expect
           not
           onely
           your
           weakenesse
           ,
           but
           their
           own
           strength
           by
           it
           :
           
             Divide
             et
             impera
          
           ;
           your
           divisions
           will
           make
           them
           reigne
           .
           Me
           thinks
           I
           heare
           them
           cry
           ,
           On
           ,
           On
           ,
           take
           ,
           persue
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           divided
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           God
           gives
           one
           Nation
           a
           Commission
           against
           another
           ,
           Isa
           .
           7.
           18.
           
           
             I
             will
             hisse
             for
             the
             flie
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             bee
             that
             is
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Assyria
             .
          
           God
           can
           as
           easily
           destroy
           a
           Nation
           as
           a
           person
           ;
           He
           needs
           but
           hisse
           ,
           and
           the
           Flie
           and
           the
           Bee
           come
           .
           God
           may
           have
           a
           controversie
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           plead
           it
           out
           with
           you
           by
           
             your
             enemies
          
           .
           Peace
           and
           War
           are
           not
           made
           so
           much
           on
           earth
           by
           Kin●s
           and
           Councils
           ,
           as
           by
           God
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Let
           us
           see
           how
           little
           hope
           or
           help
           there
           is
           in
           men
           .
           You
           associate
           with
           neighbour
           Nations
           ,
           and
           expect
           help
           and
           friendship
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           no
           sooner
           are
           we
           fallen
           out
           among
           our selves
           ,
           but
           they
           keep
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           us
           :
           send
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           have
           crafty
           ,
           dilatory
           answers
           ;
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           waiting
           which
           party
           will
           get
           the
           better
           ,
           that
           (
           if
           they
           joyne
           with
           any
           )
           they
           may
           joyne
           with
           the
           strongest
           side
           .
           It
           may
           be
           you
           expect
           Men
           ,
           or
           Money
           ,
           or
           Ammunition
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           a
           few
           faire
           words
           is
           the
           most
           you
           shall
           get
           .
           These
           prove
           like
           Jobs
           
           friends
           ,
           like
           
             winter
             brooks
          
           ,
           or
           land
           floods
           ,
           Job
           6.
           15.
           
             which
             overflow
             when
             you
             have
             no
             need
          
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           time
           
             waxeth
             warms
             they
             vanish
          
           :
           when
           its
           hot
           ,
           they
           are
           
             consumed
             out
             of
             their
             place
          
           .
           Thus
           much
           Rabshekah
           could
           tell
           ,
           Isa
           .
           36.
           6.
           
           
             Egypt
             was
             a
             broken
             staffe
             ,
             and
             a
             reed
             ,
             which
             if
             a
             man
             leane
             on
             ,
             will
             run
             into
             his
             hand
             :
          
           And
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           saith
           ,
           Isa
           .
           30.
           3.
           
           
             The
             strength
             of
             Pharoah
             shall
             be
             your
             shame
             ,
             and
             the
             trust
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             Egypt
             your
             confusion
          
           ;
           and
           this
           we
           finde
           verified
           ,
           v.
           5.
           
           They
           
             were
             all
             ashamed
             of
             a
             people
             that
             could
             not
             profit
             ,
             nor
             be
             an
             help
             ,
             but
             be
             a
             shame
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             reproach
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           See
           what
           wickednesse
           is
           incident
           to
           
           Nations
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           particular
           persons
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           prey
           upon
           you
           when
           you
           are
           in
           misery
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           themselves
           out
           of
           your
           ruines
           .
           Job
           .
           6.
           14.
           
           
             To
             him
             that
             is
             afflicted
             pitty
             should
             be
             shewed
             from
             his
             friend
             :
          
           and
           is
           not
           the
           same
           pitty
           due
           much
           more
           to
           an
           afflicted
           Nation
           ,
           from
           the
           friends
           and
           confederates
           thereof
           ?
           I
           but
           ,
           
             men
             have
             forsaken
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           Did
           men
           consider
           what
           notice
           God
           takes
           ,
           how
           those
           whom
           he
           afflicts
           are
           dealt
           withal
           ,
           they
           durst
           not
           serve
           themselves
           on
           them
           ;
           They
           durst
           not
           be
           like
           flesh-flies
           sucking
           the
           blood
           of
           their
           neighbours
           .
           Zach.
           1.
           15.
           is
           a
           notable
           place
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           
             I
             am
             sore
             displeased
             with
             the
             Heathen
             that
             be
             at
             ease
             ;
             for
             I
             was
          
           
           
             but
             a
             little
             displeased
             ,
             and
             they
             helped
             forward
             the
             affliction
             .
             Deut.
          
           25.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           The
           Prophet
           Moses
           bids
           
             Israel
             ,
             Remember
             what
             Amaleke
             did
             to
             thee
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             when
             ye
             were
             come
             forth
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             how
             he
             met
             thee
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             smote
             the
             hindmost
             of
             thee
             ,
             even
             all
             that
             were
             feeble
             behind
             thee
             ;
             when
             thou
             wast
             faint
             and
             weary
             ,
             and
             feared
             not
             God.
          
           I
           wish
           some
           amongst
           our
           deare
           Brethren
           of
           Holland
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           I
           have
           been
           engaged
           ,
           and
           whom
           I
           really
           love
           and
           honour
           )
           would
           consider
           ,
           whether
           something
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           Tyrus
           (
           who
           parallels
           them
           most
           of
           any
           Nation
           in
           Scripture
           )
           be
           not
           ,
           or
           hath
           not
           been
           found
           among
           some
           of
           them
           .
           Isa
           .
           23.
           18.
           
           Their
           
             Merchants
             are
             Princes
             ,
             and
             their
             Traffiquers
             the
             honourable
             of
             the
             earth
             :
          
           Consider
           I
           say
           ,
           whether
           some
           of
           Tyrus
           spirit
           have
           not
           stirrid
           too
           much
           in
           some
           amongst
           you
           :
           of
           whom
           it
           s
           said
           ,
           Ezek.
           26.
           2.
           
           
             Tyrus
             hath
             said
             against
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Ah
             she
             is
             broken
             that
             was
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             people
             :
             Fracta
             est
             Vrbs
             portis
             populosissima
          
           ;
           She
           is
           turned
           unto
           me
           ;
           her
           Trade
           and
           Traffique
           shall
           come
           to
           me
           ;
           
             I
             shall
             be
             replenished
             now
             she
             is
             laid
             waste
             .
          
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Take
           hence
           a
           fresh
           argument
           against
           your
           Civil
           war
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           blasteth
           all
           the
           help
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           counsel
           which
           you
           expect
           from
           your
           friends
           and
           allies
           .
           You
           shall
           by
           those
           Wars
           be
           left
           alone
           ,
           to
           wrestle
           and
           tug
           it
           out
           with
           your
           own
           misery
           .
           It
           
           is
           a
           sad
           complaint
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           Psal
           .
           38.
           11.
           
           
             My
             lovers
             and
             my
             friends
             stand
             aloofe
             from
             my
             sore
             ,
             and
             my
             kinsman
             stand
             afar
             off
             .
          
           I
           would
           faine
           perswade
           my selfe
           we
           have
           smarted
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           onely
           been
           scorched
           ,
           but
           burnt
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           for
           ever
           dread
           it
           :
           But
           how
           is
           it
           that
           we
           heare
           ,
           see
           ,
           and
           experience
           the
           rising
           of
           rage
           ,
           and
           the
           undue
           heart-boyling
           almost
           everywhere
           ,
           in
           every
           man
           !
           Will
           you
           bare
           your selves
           for
           your
           neighbours
           lashes
           ?
           will
           you
           invite
           them
           to
           your
           own
           ruine
           ?
           will
           you
           gratifie
           a
           malicious
           spirit
           in
           them
           ?
           Look
           into
           France
           ,
           how
           nigh
           was
           the
           conclusion
           of
           peace
           between
           them
           and
           us
           ?
           and
           hath
           not
           hopes
           of
           divisions
           interrupted
           it
           ?
           Oh!
           at
           length
           ,
           unite
           your
           hearts
           ,
           hands
           ,
           persons
           and
           prayers
           ,
           that
           your
           neighbour
           Nations
           may
           be
           glad
           to
           sue
           for
           ,
           and
           continue
           agreement
           with
           you
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Learne
           hence
           that
           it
           is
           a
           curious
           work
           to
           manage
           publick
           affairs
           in
           time
           of
           
             Civil
             War.
          
           They
           have
           many
           knotty
           ,
           intricate
           occasions
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           look
           narrowly
           unto
           them
           ;
           but
           withal
           they
           must
           look
           abroad
           too
           ;
           prevention
           of
           trouble
           from
           them
           abroad
           is
           as
           well
           to
           be
           minded
           ,
           as
           easing
           of
           it
           at
           home
           .
           A
           desperate
           adversary
           will
           not
           sticke
           to
           call
           in
           any
           to
           their
           assistance
           :
           and
           rather
           then
           they
           will
           not
           obtain
           their
           revengful
           ends
           ,
           they
           will
           invite
           and
           
           wellcome
           one
           to
           destroy
           you
           ,
           although
           themselves
           sinke
           in
           that
           destruction
           .
           Had
           not
           they
           need
           of
           wisdome
           to
           close
           
             with
             some
          
           that
           they
           may
           do
           good
           to
           the
           publick
           ,
           and
           with
           others
           that
           they
           may
           doe
           
             no
             harme
          
           ?
           to
           confirme
           peace
           with
           some
           ,
           to
           break
           it
           with
           others
           ?
           All
           Nations
           imploy
           their
           wisest
           heads
           in
           their
           greatest
           transactions
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           none
           greater
           then
           what
           presents
           in
           Civil
           distractions
           ,
           which
           call
           for
           the
           strength
           of
           wisdome
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           fall
           down
           before
           the
           glorious
           and
           gracious
           God
           ,
           admire
           and
           adore
           him
           for
           his
           providences
           and
           protections
           over
           you
           .
           Behold
           he
           hath
           busied
           the
           neighbour
           Princes
           at
           home
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           could
           not
           intend
           to
           fall
           on
           you
           .
           God
           set
           France
           against
           Spain
           ,
           and
           Spain
           against
           France
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           might
           be
           against
           England
           :
           Neither
           
             France
             nor
             Spain
          
           intended
           to
           contribute
           to
           your
           welfare
           .
           We
           are
           not
           ignorant
           how
           little
           good
           will
           they
           beare
           us
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           would
           rejoyce
           at
           our
           haltings
           :
           and
           should
           not
           we
           blesse
           God
           who
           hath
           preserved
           us
           ,
           and
           
             walke
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             because
             of
             these
             adversaries
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVIII
           .
        
         
           
             Opens
             the
             eleventh
             Position
             ,
             viz.
             Hard
             dealings
             of
             neighbour
             Nations
             produce
             forreigne
             VVars
             ,
             which
             arise
             1.
             
             From
             the
             pride
             and
             lust
             of
             the
             ruling
             men
             in
             Neighbour
             Nations
             .
             2.
             
             From
             their
             desire
             to
             be
             great
             alone
             .
             3.
             
             They
             draw
             many
             followers
             after
             them
             .
             4.
             
             They
             reckon
             our
             distractions
             their
             season
             .
             5.
             
             Those
             who
             are
             hardly
             dealt
             withal
             ,
             are
             very
             sensible
             of
             such
             dealing
             .
             6.
             
             Resolve
             to
             deale
             with
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             to
             have
             dealt
             with
             them
             .
             Vses
             .
          
        
         
           EVils
           come
           on
           us
           as
           Jobs
           messengers
           ;
           the
           first
           had
           scarce
           spake
           ,
           but
           the
           second
           came
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           third
           :
           or
           like
           Circles
           in
           the
           water
           ,
           after
           a
           stone
           is
           thrown
           into
           it
           ;
           they
           come
           one
           upon
           another
           .
           It
           is
           a
           sad
           evil
           to
           have
           Wars
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           its
           an
           addition
           to
           that
           evil
           to
           have
           them
           abroad
           too
           ;
           yet
           this
           hath
           been
           our
           condition
           which
           the
           eleventh
           Position
           will
           unfold
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             Vnkind
             and
             unjust
             dealings
             of
             Neighbour
             Nations
             toward
             a
             people
             harraced
             by
             Civil
             war
             ,
             produce
             forreigne
             War.
          
           It
           was
           so
           of
           old
           between
           Israel
           and
           
             Amaleke
             Exod.
          
           17.
           8.
           when
           Israel
           were
           falling
           out
           among
           themselves
           ,
           chiding
           at
           Massah
           and
           Meribah
           ,
           then
           came
           Amaleke
           and
           fought
           with
           Israel
           .
           Now
           a
           long
           time
           after
           this
           ,
           it
           s
           one
           of
           the
           prime
           workes
           that
           the
           first
           King
           of
           Israel
           must
           fall
           upon
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           commissionated
           from
           heaven
           to
           it
           ,
           namely
           to
           fight
           with
           Amalek
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           15.
           3.
           
           
             I
             remember
             what
             Amalek
             did
             to
             Israel
             ,
             how
             he
             laid
             waite
             for
             him
             in
             the
             way
             when
             he
             came
             up
             from
             Egypt
             .
             Now
             goe
             and
             smite
             Amalek
             ,
             and
             utterly
             dest●oy
             all
             that
             they
             have
             .
          
           We
           of
           this
           Nation
           were
           coming
           out
           of
           Egypt
           Civil
           and
           Spiritual
           ;
           we
           wanted
           not
           those
           who
           dealt
           unkindly
           with
           us
           then
           ;
           and
           what
           followed
           but
           a
           bloody
           forreigne
           War
           ?
           to
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           this
           ,
           Observe
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           The
           pride
           and
           lust
           of
           some
           ruling
           men
           caused
           those
           unkind
           and
           unjust
           dealings
           .
           When
           great
           men
           are
           led
           aside
           by
           sqint-eyedaims
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           hopes
           of
           advantage
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           unduely
           biassed
           by
           their
           marriage
           ,
           alliance
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           interest
           ,
           it
           layes
           a
           foundation
           of
           suffering
           for
           their
           neighbours
           .
           Some
           ruling
           men
           of
           neighbour
           Nations
           would
           be
           great
           ,
           and
           they
           care
           not
           How
           ,
           although
           war
           involves
           all
           persons
           ,
           persons
           of
           all
           
           rankes
           ,
           and
           conditions
           ,
           into
           the
           evil
           and
           sufferings
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           the
           beginnings
           of
           it
           are
           from
           a
           few
           persons
           ,
           and
           those
           the
           greatest
           ,
           but
           not
           alway
           the
           best
           .
           They
           conjecture
           and
           contrive
           great
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           wicked
           things
           for
           themselves
           ;
           and
           others
           must
           act
           them
           :
           They
           would
           be
           higher
           ,
           or
           greater
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           way
           for
           that
           ,
           others
           must
           fall
           and
           sinke
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Those
           who
           are
           great
           ,
           are
           desirous
           to
           be
           so
           alone
           :
           they
           are
           loth
           others
           should
           rise
           up
           to
           greatnesse
           by
           them
           ;
           liberty
           is
           sweet
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           have
           others
           continue
           in
           their
           chains
           .
           Holland
           knows
           the
           good
           and
           sweet
           of
           Liberty
           ;
           but
           if
           England
           aspire
           to
           that
           condition
           ,
           her
           great
           ones
           there
           will
           be
           angry
           .
           Excuse
           my
           seeming
           uncharitable
           thought
           ,
           if
           I
           feare
           a
           spirit
           of
           envy
           or
           malice
           reigned
           too
           much
           among
           forreigne
           powers
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Politick
           feare
           that
           we
           might
           grow
           too
           great
           for
           them
           .
           Pharoah
           feared
           the
           multiplying
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             fight
             against
             them
             ,
             Exod.
          
           7.
           10.
           
           Malice
           is
           the
           worst
           of
           passions
           ,
           and
           war
           the
           worst
           of
           conditions
           ;
           and
           surely
           the
           one
           proceeds
           from
           the
           other
           ;
           private
           quarrels
           from
           the
           malice
           of
           low
           ones
           ;
           but
           the
           malice
           of
           great
           ones
           riseth
           up
           to
           
             a
             War.
          
           
        
         
           
           3.
           
           These
           great
           (
           though
           evil
           )
           Leaders
           soon
           obtain
           many
           followers
           .
           They
           pretend
           the
           good
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           many
           
           are
           deceived
           by
           them
           ;
           what
           with
           feare
           and
           flattery
           ,
           they
           engage
           all
           under
           them
           ;
           and
           what
           was
           in
           a
           few
           heads
           before
           ,
           lies
           upon
           many
           hands
           now
           .
           The
           followers
           now
           speak
           the
           language
           of
           their
           first
           movers
           ;
           On
           ,
           On
           ,
           the
           day
           is
           ours
           ;
           we
           are
           strong
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           weak
           ;
           Advance
           ,
           advance
           ,
           they
           will
           retreate
           ;
           what
           sometime
           Hamor
           said
           ,
           Gen.
           35.
           23.
           
           
             Shall
             not
             their
             cattle
             &
             their
             substance
             ,
             and
             every
             beast
             of
             theirs
             be
             ours
             ?
          
           So
           ,
           shall
           not
           their
           Ships
           ,
           their
           Merchandize
           ,
           their
           Trading
           be
           ours
           ?
           and
           thus
           they
           are
           driven
           on
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           to
           their
           own
           ruine
           .
           
             D●lirant
             Reges
             ,
             plectuntur
             Achivi
          
           .
           Rulers
           mistake
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           suffer
           for
           it
           :
           But
           now
           both
           joyne
           together
           ,
           Rulers
           and
           ruled
           expresse
           the
           same
           language
           ;
           Down
           with
           them
           ,
           down
           with
           them
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           Let
           us
           divert
           their
           Trade
           ,
           surprize
           their
           Merchants
           ,
           stop
           their
           goings
           out
           and
           returns
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           we
           shall
           have
           their
           habitations
           in
           possession
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           They
           conclude
           that
           they
           have
           a
           fit
           season
           for
           their
           rage
           to
           break
           forth
           in
           :
           they
           would
           not
           thus
           imbarke
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           think
           they
           have
           a
           faire
           winde
           :
           they
           call
           to
           minde
           ,
           that
           many
           among
           us
           are
           made
           desolate
           ,
           and
           they
           
             can
             do
             nothing
          
           ;
           many
           are
           sullen
           ,
           and
           they
           
             will
             do
          
           no
           more
           then
           they
           are
           forced
           unto
           ;
           many
           would
           act
           but
           cannot
           ,
           many
           can
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           .
           Some
           are
           afraid
           among
           us
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
           and
           they
           will
           act
           but
           little
           ,
           others
           are
           desperate
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           act
           too
           much
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           they
           reckon
           we
           are
           all
           disorderly
           ,
           and
           people
           broken
           ,
           whose
           foundations
           are
           destroyed
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           hearten
           one
           another
           ,
           Sit
           no
           longer
           still
           ,
           up
           and
           be
           doing
           ,
           up
           and
           be
           fighting
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           prevaile
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           A
           people
           under
           pressures
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           at
           present
           help
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           are
           exceeding
           sensible
           of
           hard
           usage
           .
           God
           and
           good
           men
           are
           mindful
           of
           what
           is
           acted
           to
           those
           who
           are
           
             in
             low
             estate
          
           ;
           they
           meditate
           what
           kindnesse
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           what
           unkindnesse
           they
           receive
           ;
           what
           good
           turns
           they
           have
           done
           them
           ,
           which
           were
           never
           requited
           ;
           and
           what
           wrongs
           they
           have
           received
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           deserved
           .
           It
           makes
           them
           recall
           the
           time
           when
           their
           now
           enemies
           were
           low
           enough
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           were
           releived
           by
           our
           help
           .
           Now
           we
           that
           helped
           
             are
             low
          
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           were
           helped
           by
           us
           presse
           us
           down
           lower
           .
           Oh
           ingratitude
           !
           there
           is
           sure
           a
           God
           in
           heaven
           that
           will
           do
           right
           ,
           and
           we
           waite
           his
           time
           ;
           yea
           he
           is
           and
           hath
           been
           gracious
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           Those
           who
           have
           been
           pressed
           ,
           resolve
           (
           if
           ever
           they
           recover
           )
           to
           do
           to
           them
           ,
           what
           they
           intended
           to
           others
           .
           We
           are
           not
           so
           dead
           and
           buried
           ,
           but
           we
           hope
           to
           rise
           again
           ;
           and
           then
           expect
           your
           own
           measure
           ,
           full
           ,
           heaped
           ,
           pressed
           down
           ,
           and
           
           running
           over
           .
           You
           would
           have
           destroyed
           us
           if
           you
           could
           ;
           can
           you
           think
           it
           too
           much
           if
           we
           have
           your
           thoughts
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           you
           were
           not
           a
           long
           while
           changed
           in
           your
           minde
           ;
           can
           you
           think
           it
           unreasonable
           for
           us
           to
           defend
           our selves
           ?
           Judg.
           8.
           6.
           
           The
           Princes
           of
           Succoth
           would
           not
           give
           bread
           unto
           
           Gideon's
           Army
           ;
           but
           what
           answer
           makes
           he
           verse
           7
           ?
           
             When
             the
             Lord
             hath
             delivered
             Zeba
             and
             Zalmunna
             into
             my
             hand
             ,
             I
             will
             teare
             your
             flesh
             with
             the
             thornes
             of
             the
             Wildernesse
             .
          
           It
           is
           foretold
           to
           to
           be
           the
           complexion
           of
           the
           last
           times
           ,
           Luke
           21.
           9.
           
           
             Ye
             shall
             heare
             of
             Wars
             ,
             and
             Commotions
             ;
             Nation
             shall
             rise
             against
             Nation
             ,
             and
             Kingdome
             against
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           which
           we
           have
           seen
           verified
           in
           our
           times
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Doth
           unjust
           dealing
           of
           Nations
           ,
           &c.
           
           Behold
           here
           the
           spreading
           nature
           of
           sin
           ,
           it
           infects
           Nations
           as
           well
           as
           particular
           persons
           ,
           it
           mingles
           with
           State
           affairs
           ,
           yea
           the
           concernments
           of
           many
           States
           ,
           and
           perplexeth
           them
           all
           .
           Sin
           is
           as
           extensive
           in
           the
           sorrow
           it
           brings
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           defilement
           :
           National
           sin
           and
           injustice
           brings
           in
           National
           War
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           plague
           enough
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           One
           and
           the
           same
           Nation
           may
           be
           liable
           
             to
             trouble
             upon
             trouble
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           particular
           person
           .
           The
           Position
           tells
           us
           of
           Forreigne
           as
           well
           as
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           and
           one
           following
           the
           other
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           
           people
           .
           A
           people
           harrased
           with
           Civil
           war
           ,
           and
           not
           free
           from
           Forreigne
           :
           How
           humble
           should
           Nations
           be
           who
           are
           thus
           at
           Gods
           mercy
           ?
           how
           great
           is
           that
           God
           that
           hath
           Treasures
           of
           vengeance
           to
           spend
           upon
           Nations
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           particular
           persons
           .
           ?
           If
           our
           Civil
           wars
           purge
           us
           not
           ,
           reforme
           us
           not
           ,
           occasion
           not
           our
           return
           to
           God
           ;
           he
           can
           follow
           it
           with
           a
           Forreigne
           War
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           think
           our
           war
           at
           home
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           cry
           peace
           ,
           peace
           ,
           suddainly
           he
           can
           send
           an
           Alarum
           of
           war
           from
           a
           neigbour
           Nation
           .
           Oh
           that
           
             men
             would
             learne
             to
             feare
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             his
             judgements
             .
          
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Learne
           here
           that
           Forreigne
           war
           is
           an
           appeale
           to
           God
           ;
           nay
           all
           war
           is
           no
           lesse
           in
           its
           nature
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           fit
           judges
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           parties
           ;
           nor
           are
           
             our
             neighbours
          
           fit
           judges
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           parties
           as
           well
           as
           we
           .
           Our
           warfare
           is
           the
           strong
           pleading
           of
           the
           cause
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           the
           deciding
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           by
           being
           Conquerers
           or
           conquered
           ,
           is
           onely
           in
           Gods
           hand
           :
           How
           serious
           should
           men
           be
           in
           matters
           of
           War
           ,
           when
           God
           is
           thus
           appealed
           unto
           in
           it
           ?
        
         
           
           4.
           
           I
           cannot
           but
           here
           minde
           you
           of
           Gods
           fatherly
           goodnesse
           .
           It
           was
           his
           goodnesse
           as
           you
           heard
           to
           keep
           us
           
             a
             people
             alive
          
           in
           our
           Civil
           war
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           his
           goodnesse
           that
           after
           our
           Civil
           war
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           weake
           and
           tired
           ,
           and
           then
           
           had
           
             Forreigne
             War
          
           fall
           upon
           us
           ,
           that
           that
           did
           not
           utterly
           ruine
           and
           destroy
           us
           .
           
             Praise
             the
             Lord
             oh
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             forget
             not
             all
             his
             benefits
             ,
             who
             redeemeth
             thy
             life
             from
             destruction
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           103.
           24.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIX
           .
        
         
           
             Concludes
             with
             Pos
             .
             12.
             
             That
             Christ
             will
             deale
             severely
             with
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             their
             people
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             may
             appeare
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             .
             3.
             
             That
             his
             wisdome
             may
             out
             shine
             their
             king-craft
             .
             4.
             
             That
             Satan
             may
             be
             overcome
             in
             the
             World.
             Vses
             .
          
        
         
           CIvil
           and
           Forreigne
           Wars
           have
           brought
           us
           to
           a
           low
           estate
           ,
           pressed
           us
           very
           sore
           ,
           we
           cannot
           help
           our selves
           ,
           and
           others
           will
           not
           help
           us
           ;
           a
           world
           of
           iniquity
           and
           misery
           is
           incumbent
           on
           us
           by
           our
           wars
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           and
           the
           
             hand
             of
             the
             Rulers
          
           of
           the
           earth
           hath
           been
           
             deep
             in
             all
             this
          
           ;
           is
           there
           none
           to
           look
           after
           them
           ?
           yes
           sure
           ;
           consult
           
           with
           the
           
             last
             Position
          
           and
           that
           will
           tell
           you
           .
        
         
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           will
           deale
           in
           severity
           with
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           1
           Chron.
           
             16.
             21
             ,
             22.
          
           
           He
           suffered
           none
           to
           doe
           his
           people
           wrong
           ,
           but
           reproved
           Kings
           for
           their
           sakes
           .
           Psal
           .
           
             76.
             11
             ,
             12.
          
           
           He
           looseth
           their
           loynes
           ,
           and
           strickes
           them
           thorow
           ,
           cuts
           off
           their
           spirits
           and
           casts
           contempt
           on
           Princes
           .
           Job
           .
           
             12.
             21.
          
           
           He
           profanes
           their
           glory
           ,
           and
           spoiles
           all
           their
           excellency
           ,
           and
           layes
           their
           honour
           in
           the
           dust
           .
        
         
           
           Isa
           .
           20.
           23.
           
           
             He
             bringeth
             the
             Princes
             to
             nothing
             ,
             he
             maketh
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             earth
             as
             vanity
             :
          
           they
           seemed
           the
           most
           stable
           beings
           on
           earth
           ,
           having
           all
           that
           flesh
           and
           blood
           could
           contribute
           to
           maintaine
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           brings
           them
           
             to
             nothing
          
           .
        
         
           Isa
           .
           
             3.
             14.
          
           
           The
           Lord
           will
           enter
           into
           judgement
           with
           the
           Ancient
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           Princes
           thereof
           ;
           for
           ye
           have
           eaten
           up
           the
           Vineyard
           ,
           the
           spoile
           of
           the
           poor
           is
           in
           your
           houses
           .
        
         
           Jer.
           
             34.
             21.
          
           
           Zedechiah
           King
           of
           Judah
           ,
           and
           the
           Princes
           ,
           will
           I
           give
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           them
           that
           shall
           seeke
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Babylons
           Army
           .
        
         
           Isa
           .
           
             41.
             25.
          
           
           I
           have
           raised
           one
           from
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           come
           upon
           Princes
           ,
           as
           upon
           Morter
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Potter
           treadeth
           clay
           .
        
         
           Rev.
           
             19.
             17
             ,
             18.
          
           
           The
           fowles
           of
           Heaven
           are
           gathered
           unto
           the
           supper
           of
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           eate
           the
           flesh
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           
           flesh
           of
           Captains
           .
           
             This
             his
             dealing
             manifesteth
             him
             to
             be
             King
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             great
             Turns
             and
             Changes
             here
             beneath
             .
          
           Dan.
           
             2.
             20
             ,
             21.
          
           
           Blessed
           be
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           for
           ever
           ,
           for
           Wisdome
           and
           Counsel
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           he
           changeth
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           the
           seasons
           ;
           He
           removeth
           Kings
           ,
           and
           setteth
           up
           Kings
           .
           
             See
             the
             Reasons
             for
             this
             dealing
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Kings
           are
           in
           covenant
           with
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           their
           great
           Trustees
           .
           2
           Kings
           11.
           17.
           
           
             Jehoiadah
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             the
             King
             and
             the
             people
             :
          
           But
           how
           little
           they
           keep
           their
           covenants
           ,
           experience
           sadly
           tells
           us
           .
           They
           covenant
           to
           maintaine
           wholesome
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Subject
           ;
           but
           how
           little
           are
           either
           regarded
           by
           them
           afterward
           ?
           They
           covenant
           to
           make
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           their
           wills
           the
           greatest
           Law
           ;
           but
           how
           little
           is
           that
           minded
           ?
           when
           the
           least
           income
           of
           their
           interest
           shall
           indanger
           publick
           good
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           competition
           .
           Now
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           he
           is
           
             The
             Amen
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             faithful
             witnesse
             ,
          
           and
           hates
           all
           unfaithfulnesse
           ;
           they
           think
           they
           may
           play
           fast
           and
           loose
           ;
           they
           see
           none
           to
           put
           their
           bonds
           in
           suite
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           Christ
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           will
           enter
           an
           action
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           
           cast
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           pay
           all
           costs
           and
           charges
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Now
           in
           this
           his
           severe
           dealing
           with
           
           earthly
           Rulers
           ,
           Christ
           appears
           
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             .
             Job
             .
          
           39.
           14.
           
           
             He
             accepteth
             not
             the
             persons
             of
             Princes
             ,
             nor
             regardeth
             the
             rich
             more
             then
             the
             poor
             :
          
           he
           is
           as
           exact
           in
           government
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           in
           teaching
           .
           Luke
           20.
           21.
           
           
             Thou
             teachest
             rightly
             ,
             and
             acceptest
             no
             mans
             person
             :
          
           and
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           17.
           
           
             He
             judgeth
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
          
           .
           He
           values
           not
           those
           gingles
           and
           trappings
           of
           power
           ,
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           honour
           :
           Righteousnesse
           with
           him
           shall
           be
           owned
           in
           the
           least
           and
           lowest
           ;
           but
           wickednesse
           shall
           not
           be
           spared
           in
           the
           greatest
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           By
           this
           dealing
           Christ
           makes
           his
           Wisdome
           to
           out-shine
           their
           King-craft
           and
           carnal
           Policy
           .
           Isa
           .
           11.
           2.
           
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             understanding
             ,
             and
             counsel
             rests
             on
             Christ
             ;
             not
             onely
          
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           him
           as
           the
           proper
           place
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           rest
           in
           him
           .
           Rulers
           have
           all
           the
           advantage
           of
           breeding
           ,
           and
           example
           to
           make
           them
           subtile
           ,
           they
           have
           all
           that
           the
           strongest
           wits
           can
           present
           them
           with
           :
           Their
           interest
           makes
           them
           serious
           ,
           their
           malice
           quick-sighted
           ,
           and
           their
           experience
           setled
           in
           their
           way
           :
           This
           is
           their
           businesse
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           their
           
           ●●rke
           to
           mind
           and
           follow
           it
           .
           Psal
           .
           2.
           2.
           
           
             ●he
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             set
             themselves
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             ●●●●unt
             ,
             Simul
             faciunt
             stare
          
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           stand
           together
           .
           
             Vires
             omnes
             &
             studia
             &
             conatus
             conferunt
             in
             Dominum
             ,
          
           saith
           Vatablus
           .
           They
           employ
           all
           their
           forces
           ,
           studies
           ,
           
           and
           endeavours
           ,
           against
           the
           Lord
           :
           
             The
             people
             ,
             they
             rage
             and
             imagine
             a
             vaine
             thing
          
           ;
           they
           are
           led
           by
           passion
           ,
           and
           phantasie
           ,
           which
           things
           are
           soon
           gone
           ;
           but
           your
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           proceed
           more
           sollidly
           ;
           
             The
             Rulers
             take
             counsel
             together
          
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           this
           solid
           working
           ,
           you
           know
           what
           follows
           ,
           verse
           4.
           
           
             He
             that
             sitteth
             in
             the
             heavens
             shall
             laugh
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             have
             them
             in
             derision
             .
          
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Christ
           is
           to
           overcome
           Satan
           in
           his
           own
           Territories
           (
           as
           he
           counts
           them
           )
           Not
           onely
           shall
           Christ
           overcome
           him
           in
           spiritual
           regiment
           ,
           over
           the
           souls
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           Christ
           must
           drive
           him
           out
           of
           the
           World
           also
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           
             hold
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
             Rev.
          
           11.
           15.
           
           
             The
             Kingdomes
             of
             this
             world
             are
             become
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             his
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             reigne
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Satan
             in
          
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           4.
           is
           stiled
           
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
          
           ;
           but
           Christ
           must
           ungod
           him
           .
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           
             He
             must
             put
             down
             all
             rule
             and
             authority
             and
             power
             :
          
           and
           surely
           Satans
           rule
           shall
           not
           stand
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           pull
           it
           down
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Read
           the
           sinfullnesse
           of
           Kings
           ,
           through
           Christ
           his
           severity
           :
           surely
           they
           must
           be
           out
           of
           measure
           sinful
           whom
           Christ
           thus
           brings
           his
           wheele
           upon
           .
           God
           knows
           ,
           I
           am
           no
           enemy
           to
           Governours
           ,
           nor
           Governments
           ,
           nor
           to
           that
           by
           way
           of
           a
           King
           ;
           yet
           I
           think
           Kings
           are
           and
           have
           been
           the
           worst
           rank
           of
           men
           in
           the
           World.
           
           Read
           your
           own
           Chronicles
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           finde
           you
           may
           write
           all
           your
           good
           Kings
           in
           a
           small
           Ring
           .
           
             Corruptio
             optimi
             pessima
          
           :
           The
           corruption
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           is
           worst
           ;
           Kings
           should
           be
           best
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           the
           best
           of
           Power
           ,
           Pleasure
           and
           Revenues
           ;
           
           but
           how
           wofully
           is
           all
           corrupted
           ?
           and
           so
           much
           Christ
           his
           dealing
           with
           them
           tells
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           should
           learne
           it
           thence
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           See
           the
           impartial
           and
           unspotted
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           :
           He
           will
           not
           spare
           sin
           where
           ever
           he
           finds
           it
           ;
           He
           hath
           vials
           full
           of
           wrath
           to
           pour
           out
           ,
           when
           they
           fill
           up
           their
           measures
           of
           sin
           :
           When
           they
           ripen
           their
           sins
           to
           the
           harvest
           ,
           he
           will
           command
           his
           
             Angel
             to
             put
             in
             the
             sickle
             .
             Christ
          
           can
           suffer
           them
           in
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           no
           defilement
           to
           himselfe
           :
           
             Laesa
             patientia
             fit
             furor
          
           .
           Patience
           abused
           turns
           into
           rage
           ;
           he
           will
           abundantly
           recompence
           his
           patience
           and
           longsuffering
           with
           the
           amazing
           strictness
           of
           his
           just
           proceedings
           !
        
         
           
           3.
           
           See
           what
           to
           expect
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           to
           refer
           the
           providences
           of
           our
           present
           age
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           shaking
           thought
           to
           recal
           how
           
             the
             talest
             Cedar
          
           that
           grew
           amongst
           us
           ,
           who
           was
           greene
           and
           spread
           his
           branches
           far
           ,
           is
           felled
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           The
           greatest
           Family
           among
           us
           laid
           waste
           ,
           and
           the
           posterity
           that
           expected
           succession
           ,
           into
           the
           riches
           and
           honours
           of
           their
           fore-Fathers
           ,
           
           are
           little
           better
           then
           
             Noble
             Vagabounds
          
           ?
           I
           meddle
           not
           with
           the
           proceedings
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           
             In
             all
             God
             is
             just
          
           .
           God
           hath
           begun
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           not
           end
           there
           .
           I
           dare
           not
           presume
           to
           set
           down
           times
           ,
           measures
           ,
           meanes
           ,
           and
           modes
           of
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           
             Father
             hath
             reserved
             in
             his
             own
             hand
          
           ;
           onely
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           waite
           but
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           you
           shall
           see
           The
           Incestuous
           house
           
             of
             Austria
          
           ,
           the
           
             Emperour
             ,
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             France
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             ten
             Kings
             of
             Europe
             ,
          
           which
           have
           given
           
             their
             power
             to
             the
             Beast
          
           ,
           to
           come
           tumbling
           down
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           fall
           ,
           surely
           many
           more
           will
           fall
           with
           them
           ;
           their
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           their
           Followers
           ,
           their
           Courtiers
           ,
           and
           their
           Flatterers
           cannot
           stand
           ,
           but
           must
           come
           down
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           many
           more
           .
           I
           perswade
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           set
           now
           in
           power
           over
           us
           do
           seriously
           weigh
           ,
           what
           Christ
           hath
           done
           and
           will
           do
           ,
           how
           he
           is
           
             yesterday
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             the
             same
             for
             ever
             ,
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           just
           and
           jealous
           against
           all
           wickednesse
           and
           ungodlinesse
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           doth
           and
           will
           work
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           humble
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           much
           in
           prayer
           ;
           to
           be
           watchful
           over
           themselves
           and
           theirs
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           study
           to
           do
           the
           work
           of
           Christ
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           not
           negligently
           ,
           but
           faithfully
           ,
           not
           to
           please
           men
           ,
           but
           Christ
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XX.
           Concludes
           with
           shewing
           ,
           How
           the
           twelve
           Positions
           formerly
           handled
           instruct
           us
           in
           our
           Turns
           and
           Changes
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           opened
           twelve
           Positions
           ,
           and
           divers
           things
           in
           them
           .
           I
           shall
           conclude
           with
           a
           very
           breife
           instruction
           ,
           teaching
           us
           what
           we
           may
           learne
           from
           every
           one
           of
           those
           Positions
           concerning
           our
           
             present
             Turns
          
           .
        
         
           
           Pos
           .
           1.
           
           
             All
             power
             is
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           power
           to
           raise
           or
           depresse
           Kingdomes
           and
           Nations
           as
           well
           as
           particular
           persons
           ;
           and
           its
           little
           lesse
           then
           blasphemy
           to
           exclude
           him
           from
           our
           Turns
           :
           If
           they
           be
           for
           good
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           
             Author
             and
             preserver
             of
             them
          
           .
           If
           we
           have
           Plenty
           after
           scarcity
           ,
           Liberty
           after
           bondage
           ,
           Peace
           after
           war
           :
           Oh
           thank
           
             him
             ,
             him
          
           I
           say
           for
           those
           blessed
           changes
           :
           But
           what
           if
           we
           experience
           the
           contrary
           ,
           darknesse
           instead
           of
           Light
           ,
           feare
           instead
           of
           Safety
           ,
           evil
           instead
           of
           Good
           ▪
           yet
           in
           these
           evils
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           owned
           .
           Isa
           .
           45.
           7.
           
           
             I
             forme
             light
             and
             create
             darknesse
             ,
             I
             make
             peace
             and
             create
             evil
             ,
             I
             the
             Lord
             do
             all
             these
             things
             :
          
           and
           
           Amos
           3.
           6.
           
           
             Shall
             there
             be
             evil
             in
             the
             City
             and
             I
             the
             Lord
             have
             not
             done
             it
             ?
             Christ
          
           then
           hath
           his
           work
           in
           City
           or
           National
           good
           or
           evil
           .
        
         
           Pos
           .
           2.
           
           
             All
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             reigne
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           Kings
           are
           the
           greatest
           persons
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           cause
           the
           greatest
           Turns
           and
           Changes
           ,
           either
           to
           good
           or
           evil
           .
           How
           is
           our
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           turned
           into
           hope
           and
           joy
           ,
           when
           righteous
           men
           are
           exalted
           to
           government
           ?
           and
           what
           mourning
           when
           wicked
           ones
           ?
           Prov.
           29.
           2.
           
           How
           much
           of
           the
           increase
           of
           wickednesse
           is
           abated
           ,
           by
           their
           power
           ,
           care
           ,
           and
           example
           ?
           and
           what
           great
           cause
           have
           Saints
           to
           blesse
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           makes
           Rulers
           
             nursing
             fathers
          
           ,
           and
           to
           rule
           
             for
             him
          
           as
           they
           rule
           
             by
             him
          
           ?
        
         
           Pos
           .
           3.
           
           
             Government
             is
             set
             up
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           and
           nothing
           causeth
           more
           considerable
           changes
           then
           that
           doth
           :
           it
           reduceth
           lawlesse
           ones
           to
           
             a
             rule
          
           ;
           ruleth
           and
           boundeth
           excessive
           desires
           and
           actions
           ;
           brings
           in
           trade
           and
           wealth
           ,
           improvement
           of
           creatures
           ,
           and
           increase
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
           Pos
           .
           4.
           
           
             Government
             in
             the
             frame
             of
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             change
             ,
          
           and
           doth
           not
           that
           reach
           us
           ?
           Government
           is
           a
           comprehensive
           word
           ,
           relating
           to
           Princes
           and
           people
           ;
           and
           so
           
             all
             change
          
           when
           Governments
           change
           ;
           Laws
           ,
           Places
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           Rewards
           ,
           Times
           ,
           and
           Persons
           ,
           
             all
             change
          
           .
        
         
         
           Pos
           .
           5.
           
           
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             have
             abused
             their
             power
          
           ;
           that
           is
           a
           sad
           change
           ,
           a
           change
           of
           what
           should
           be
           best
           ,
           to
           worst
           ,
           of
           power
           to
           abuse
           of
           it
           :
           of
           Kings
           to
           Tyrants
           ,
           of
           Princes
           to
           Oppressors
           .
        
         
           Pos
           .
           6.
           
           
             Sins
             of
             Princes
             tend
             to
             break
             their
             power
             .
          
           Here
           is
           change
           upon
           change
           :
           Change
           of
           Manners
           by
           sin
           ,
           and
           change
           of
           Wholnesse
           and
           Soundnesse
           to
           a
           breach
           .
           Power
           cannot
           break
           but
           many
           things
           break
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           many
           things
           cannot
           break
           but
           it
           makes
           great
           alteration
        
         
           Pos
           .
           7.
           
           
             Princes
             being
             wicked
             ,
             people
             grow
             wicked
             too
          
           ;
           a
           woful
           change
           indeed
           ,
           and
           much
           to
           be
           lamented
           ;
           Princes
           that
           should
           rule
           ,
           become
           slaves
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           the
           worst
           of
           masters
           ,
           their
           
             own
             Lusts
          
           ;
           people
           that
           should
           be
           under
           command
           ,
           to
           become
           unruly
           ,
           and
           unruly
           by
           them
           that
           should
           better
           order
           them
           .
        
         
           Pos
           .
           8.
           
           
             Abuse
             of
             power
             and
             wickednesse
             of
             people
             adapt
             to
             Civil
             War.
          
           Those
           in
           power
           complain
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           of
           them
           in
           power
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           complaine
           of
           both
           .
           It
           s
           a
           sad
           case
           ,
           that
           turnes
           the
           soul
           to
           a
           wearinesse
           of
           the
           good
           it
           doth
           possesse
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           loathing
           its
           own
           peace
           .
        
         
           Pos
           .
           9.
           
           
             Civil
             Wars
             cause
             fatal
             Turnes
          
           .
           They
           turne
           ,
           and
           overturne
           ;
           all
           Turnes
           are
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           that
           one
           :
           our
           many
           years
           sad
           experience
           hath
           taught
           us
           ;
           we
           
           were
           full
           ,
           but
           soon
           emptied
           ,
           we
           were
           high
           ,
           but
           brought
           low
           ;
           we
           were
           in
           safety
           ,
           but
           soon
           rapt
           into
           feare
           .
           Oh
           that
           our
           hearts
           might
           turne
           after
           all
           these
           Turnes
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           Pos
           .
           10.
           
           We
           fall
           out
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           our
           neighbours
           fall
           out
           with
           us
           both
           .
           How
           do
           they
           laugh
           at
           us
           ,
           and
           seek
           to
           raise
           themselves
           out
           of
           our
           ruines
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           hard
           when
           those
           you
           thought
           would
           help
           you
           ,
           at
           best
           are
           Neuters
           ,
           stand
           still
           and
           look
           on
           ?
           Truly
           ,
           we
           may
           thank
           our selves
           ,
           for
           putting
           them
           on
           that
           temptation
           .
           Had
           we
           kept
           together
           ,
        
         
           Pos
           .
           11.
           
           They
           would
           have
           been
           as
           formerly
           :
           But
           now
           they
           are
           in
           armes
           ,
           their
           War-ships
           rigged
           and
           manned
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           Seas
           must
           be
           as
           bloody
           by
           a
           
             Forreigne
             War
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Land
           had
           been
           by
           a
           Civil
           :
           Dreadful
           Turns
           and
           Changes
           when
           both
           land
           and
           sea
           are
           bloody
           ;
           And
           surely
           Christ
        
         
           Pos
           .
           12.
           will
           inquire
           after
           all
           that
           blood
           ,
           whose
           blood
           ,
           how
           much
           blood
           ,
           for
           what
           cause
           ,
           by
           whom
           ,
           in
           what
           manner
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           was
           shed
           .
           
             The
             Judge
             of
             All
          
           shall
           appeare
           in
           his
           righteous
           judgement
           ,
           and
           then
           wo
           be
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           crafty
           ,
           cruel
           ,
           great
           ones
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXI
           .
        
         
           
             Shews
             the
             Turns
             that
             befal
             Nations
             from
             the
             consideration
             and
             working
             of
             Christ
             as
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             in
             12.
             
             Sections
             .
             1.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             King
             of
             Saints
             .
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             this
             honour
             upon
             his
             sufferings
             .
             3.
             
             He
             puts
             forth
             his
             power
             as
             King
             of
             the
             World
             for
             his
             Saints
             ,
             over
             whom
             he
             is
             King
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             .
             4.
             
             He
             must
             have
             more
             visible
             glory
             in
             this
             World.
             5.
             
             All
             governments
             will
             prove
             bitter
             ,
             that
             Christ
             may
             be
             embraced
             as
             sweet
             .
             6.
             
             Christ
             pours
             out
             a
             mighty
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             on
             his
             people
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             answer
             .
             7.
             
             He
             shall
             have
             a
             willing
             people
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             power
             .
             8.
             
             Some
             of
             the
             Kings
             shall
             be
             among
             that
             willing
             people
             .
             9.
             
             Christ
             having
             great
             works
             to
             do
             ,
             will
             notably
             stir
             up
             the
             spirits
             of
             Princes
             and
             people
             .
             10.
             
             The
             great
             work
             of
             the
             last
             dayes
             shall
             be
             to
             exalt
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
             11.
             
             Saints
             shall
             have
             Conquests
             over
             their
             adversaries
             .
             12.
             
             These
             Turns
             shall
             be
             by
             degrees
             .
          
        
         
         
           WE
           have
           seen
           Christ
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           under
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           works
           as
           being
           
             Lord
             paramount
          
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           Let
           us
           now
           raise
           our
           thoughts
           and
           hearts
           unto
           a
           farther
           consideration
           ,
           and
           behold
           the
           Turns
           of
           the
           World
           from
           
             Christ
             ,
             as
             King
             of
             Saints
          
           ;
           and
           that
           your
           thoughts
           may
           be
           more
           collected
           ,
           I
           shall
           represent
           you
           in
           this
           Chap.
           with
           twelve
           Sections
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             I.
             
          
           
             
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               King
               of
               Saints
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               King
               of
               the
               World.
            
             God
             the
             Father
             glories
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             
               set
               him
               his
               King
               upon
               his
               holy
               hill
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             2.
             6.
             
             Let
             the
             Kings
             set
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             break
             his
             cords
             ;
             all
             their
             power
             and
             malice
             cannot
             in
             the
             least
             unsetle
             him
             .
             Psal
             .
             110.
             4.
             
             
               He
               sweares
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               .
            
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             the
             great
             glory
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             will
             never
             have
             a
             recoyling
             thought
             concerning
             it
             .
             It
             s
             the
             blessed
             burden
             of
             the
             
               Song
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               Rev.
            
             15.
             3.
             
             
               Just
               and
               true
               are
               thy
               ways
               oh
               thou
               King
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             And
             let
             wise
             and
             holy
             Daniel
             tell
             you
             what
             work
             this
             makes
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             44.
             
             
               His
               Kingdome
               shall
               break
               in
               pieces
               and
               consume
               all
               these
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             II.
             
          
           
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             this
             high
             honour
             of
             being
             King
             of
             Saints
             upon
             his
             sufferings
             .
             
               The
               22.
            
             
             Psalm
             
               is
               a
               Psalm
               of
            
             Christ
             
               and
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
            
             v.
             
               1.
               to
               22.
            
             
             The
             meek
             shall
             eate
             and
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Nations
             shall
             worship
             ;
             yea
             the
             fat
             ones
             upon
             earth
             ,
             v.
             25.
             shall
             eate
             and
             worship
             :
             
               and
               the
               ground
               you
               have
            
             ,
             v.
             28.
             
             The
             Kingdome
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             Governour
             among
             the
             Nations
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               He
               made
               himselfe
               of
               no
               reputation
            
             (
             though
             he
             were
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             God
             )
             yet
             ,
             he
             
               took
               on
               him
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
            
             ;
             thus
             he
             humbled
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             God
             highly
             exalted
             him
             :
             and
             upon
             this
             follows
             ,
             
               a
               Name
               above
               every
               Name
               ,
               the
               bowing
               of
               every
               knee
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               confession
               of
               every
               tongue
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               Lord.
            
             It
             is
             a
             proper
             honour
             due
             unto
             him
             from
             these
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             an
             honour
             as
             had
             not
             accrewed
             to
             him
             if
             he
             had
             not
             suffered
             .
          
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             experience
             of
             many
             Turnes
             in
             his
             sufferings
             ;
             Now
             his
             glory
             shall
             correspond
             with
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             in
             one
             straine
             or
             streame
             ,
             but
             in
             diverse
             Turnes
             and
             alterations
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             III.
             
          
           
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             puts
             forth
             His
             power
             he
             hath
             as
             King
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             for
             his
             people
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             King
             of
             Saints
             .
             1
             Chron.
             
               16.
               20
               ,
               21.
            
             
             When
             they
             went
             from
             Nation
             to
             Nation
             ,
             from
             one
             Kingdome
             to
             another
             People
             ;
             He
             suffered
             no
             man
             to
             do
             them
             wrong
             ,
             yea
             he
             reproved
             Kings
             for
             their
             sakes
             .
             
               He
               must
               be
               King
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
            
             their
             King
             ,
             
               that
               in
               their
               wanderings
               he
               might
               help
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               Kings
               oppose
               them
               ,
               he
               as
               King
               of
               Kings
               will
               reprove
               them
               .
            
             Rev.
             
             
               12.
               16.
            
             
             The
             earth
             helps
             the
             woman
             :
             
               The
               world
               helps
               the
               Church
               .
               Christ
               makes
            
             the
             Goths
             and
             Vandales
             
               break
               the
            
             Arrian
             faction
             ,
             
               by
               which
               the
               Dragon
               sought
               to
               carry
               away
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Isa
             .
             
               43.
               14.
            
             
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             your
             Redeemer
             ,
             For
             your
             
             sakes
             I
             have
             sent
             to
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             have
             brought
             down
             all
             their
             Nobles
             .
          
           
             Jehovah
             ,
             considered
             as
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             ,
             puts
             forth
             his
             power
             as
             he
             is
             King
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             subservient
             to
             that
             power
             he
             hath
             as
             he
             is
             the
             
               Redeemer
               of
               his
               people
            
             .
             He
             sends
             
               to
               Babylon
               and
               brings
               down
               all
               their
               Nobles
               :
            
             there
             he
             appears
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               for
               Israels
               sake
               :
            
             there
             he
             appears
             the
             holy
             One
             ,
             and
             their
             Redeemer
             ,
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             his
             holy
             ones
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               shall
               have
               more
               visible
               glory
               in
               this
               world
               then
               ever
               hitherto
               he
               hath
               had
               ,
            
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             relation
             ,
             of
             being
             
               King
               of
               Saints
            
             .
             His
             Subjects
             appeare
             in
             this
             world
             as
             Saints
             ;
             they
             here
             
               shine
               as
               lights
               in
               a
               dark
               world
               ,
            
             and
             the
             world
             hates
             them
             because
             they
             are
             Saints
             ,
             holy
             ones
             ;
             because
             by
             their
             holinesse
             they
             convince
             and
             condemn
             the
             world
             :
             and
             do
             they
             appeare
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             Christ
             appeare
             for
             them
             ?
             They
             appeare
             for
             him
             visibly
             upon
             earth
             before
             men
             ;
             and
             Christ
             will
             take
             to
             himselfe
             his
             great
             power
             ;
             and
             Dan.
             7.
             22.
             
             
               Time
               shall
               come
               when
               the
               Saints
               shall
               possesse
               the
               Kingdome
               .
            
             He
             had
             a
             government
             over
             Israel
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             had
             not
             over
             other
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             Nations
             knew
             it
             .
             Exod.
             14.
             25.
             
             
               Let
               us
               flee
            
             (
             say
             the
             Egyptians
             )
             
               from
               the
               face
               of
               Israel
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               fighteth
               for
               them
               .
               Deut.
            
             32.
             31.
             
             
               Their
               Rock
               is
               not
               as
               our
               Rock
               ,
               even
               our
               enemies
               themselves
               being
               judges
               :
            
             And
             surely
             Christ
             shall
             again
             appeare
             to
             have
             the
             government
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Saints
             shall
             know
             it
             more
             ,
             and
             their
             enemies
             too
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             
               be
               revealed
               from
               heaven
               to
               take
               vengeance
               on
               them
               that
               know
               not
               God
               :
            
             and
             2
             Thes
             .
             1.
             10.
             
               shall
               come
               to
               be
               glorified
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               admired
               in
               all
               them
               that
               believe
               .
            
             Thus
             Rev.
             15.
             when
             Christ
             sends
             
             
               his
               last
               plagues
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               filled
               up
               the
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
            
             on
             his
             Churches
             enemies
             ,
             then
             is
             
               Christ
               honoured
               ,
               v.
            
             3.
             
               as
               King
               of
               Saints
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             V.
             
          
           
             
             
               Bitternesse
               doth
               and
               shall
               mingle
               with
               all
               Governments
               among
               all
               Nations
               ,
               that
               so
               Christs
               Government
               may
               be
               rendred
               sweet
               .
            
             Look
             on
             Governments
             by
             single
             Persons
             ,
             or
             by
             Councils
             ,
             in
             Kingdomes
             or
             in
             Common-wealths
             ;
             look
             on
             this
             or
             that
             form
             of
             Government
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             you
             will
             finde
             so
             much
             weaknesse
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             so
             much
             corruption
             ,
             self-seeking
             ,
             and
             undue
             exaltation
             of
             themselves
             breaking
             forth
             ,
             as
             that
             men
             will
             be
             weary
             of
             it
             .
             To
             maintaine
             their
             pride
             ,
             you
             will
             finde
             men
             apt
             to
             oppresse
             ;
             to
             maintaine
             their
             oppression
             ,
             you
             will
             finde
             them
             dextrous
             either
             to
             straine
             or
             new
             coyne
             Laws
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             from
             removing
             heavy
             burdens
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             lay
             more
             on
             .
             Observe
             ,
             observe
             narrowly
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             meet
             with
             such
             undue
             biassings
             in
             them
             that
             rule
             ,
             to
             their
             friends
             ,
             kindred
             ,
             relations
             and
             interests
             ,
             that
             due
             deserving
             worth
             cannot
             mount
             to
             preferment
             :
             Look
             on
             the
             right
             or
             left
             hand
             ,
             you
             will
             finde
             no
             helper
             :
             oh
             how
             wellcome
             will
             Christ
             be
             in
             such
             a
             conjunction
             of
             affairs
             ?
             When
             he
             was
             to
             be
             borne
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             
             stay'd
             till
             men
             had
             made
             
               void
               his
               Law
            
             ,
             till
             the
             Pharisees
             by
             their
             glosses
             and
             traditions
             
               had
               made
               the
               word
               of
               God
               of
               no
               effect
               :
            
             and
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             take
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             is
             shall
             be
             when
             men
             have
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             so
             inbittered
             all
             rule
             and
             government
             .
             Israel
             must
             be
             under
             hard
             Task-masters
             that
             
               make
               them
               serve
               with
               rigour
            
             ,
             before
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             can
             be
             hearkned
             unto
             .
             Rev.
             17.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               The
               ten
               Hornes
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             ten
             Kings
             of
             
               Europe
               ,
               give
               their
               power
               and
               strength
               to
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             and
             make
             war
             with
             the
             Lamb
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             Governours
             before
             Christ
             come
             :
             But
             the
             Lamb
             shall
             come
             and
             overcome
             them
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             
               King
               of
               Kings
            
             ,
             and
             
               Lord
               of
               Lords
            
             ,
             and
             they
             
               that
               are
               with
               him
            
             ,
             as
             called
             ,
             and
             chosen
             ,
             and
             faithful
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
             
               Christ
               pours
               out
               on
               his
               people
               a
               mighty
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               which
               he
               in
               his
               government
               as
               King
               of
               Saints
               ,
               returns
               a
               full
               answer
               to
               .
            
             The
             prayers
             of
             Saints
             are
             Christ
             his
             spirit
             breathing
             in
             si●hts
             and
             groanes
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             
               voyce
               of
               supplication
            
             .
             Now
             surely
             he
             understands
             his
             own
             voyce
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             heare
             his
             own
             spirit
             :
             When
             God
             rejected
             
               Saul
               ,
               Samuel
            
             is
             commanded
             
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               him
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             10.
             
             It
             s
             a
             sad
             thing
             ,
             when
             those
             in
             authority
             fall
             out
             
             of
             Saints
             prayers
             ,
             or
             when
             Saints
             pray
             against
             them
             ,
             not
             for
             them
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
             
               We
               must
               pray
               for
               Kings
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               be
               in
               authority
            
             ;
             and
             surely
             it
             is
             fatal
             and
             ominous
             when
             Gods
             people
             justly
             indite
             Princes
             ,
             and
             plead
             as
             Ananias
             against
             
               Saul
               ,
               Act.
            
             9.
             13.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               heard
               by
               many
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               how
               much
               evil
               he
               hath
               done
               to
               thy
               Saints
               .
            
             When
             the
             
               soules
               under
               the
               Altar
               cry
               ,
               Rev.
            
             6.
             10.
             then
             v.
             12.
             
             
               Behold
               a
               great
               Earthquake
            
             :
             little
             do
             you
             conceive
             what
             great
             Changes
             Saints
             prayers
             make
             .
             Rev.
             5.
             8.
             
             
               The
               four
               living
               creatures
               ,
               and
               the
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             resemblance
             of
             a
             Gospel-Church
             ;
             the
             
               four
               living
               creatures
            
             representing
             the
             Officers
             ,
             and
             the
             
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
            
             the
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Congregation
             :
             now
             these
             are
             said
             ,
             
               to
               have
               golden
               vials
               full
               of
               odors
               ,
            
             which
             
               are
               the
               prayers
               of
               Saints
            
             .
             Now
             these
             via●●
             of
             prayers
             fill
             
               the
               vials
               of
               wrath
               ,
               Rev.
            
             15.
             1.
             
             God
             assumes
             it
             as
             his
             high
             prerogative
             to
             
               break
               the
               arrows
               that
               flie
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               wound
               afar
               off
            
             ;
             to
             break
             the
             sheild
             that
             should
             defend
             ,
             
               the
               sword
            
             that
             wounds
             neer
             at
             hand
             :
             
               He
               breaks
               Arrows
               ,
               Sheild
               ,
               Sword
               ,
               Battle
               ,
               All
            
             ;
             But
             where
             ?
             It
             s
             in
             
               Salem
               ,
               in
               Sion
               ,
               where
               Judah
               knew
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               Israel
               greatened
               his
               Name
            
             ;
             It
             s
             
               there
               ,
               there
            
             ,
             where
             his
             people
             cry
             to
             him
             ,
             Psal
             .
             76.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             have
             a
             willing
             people
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             Psal
             .
             
               110.
               3.
               
               Oh!
               strange
               what
               a
               Turne
               will
               that
               be
               :
               oh
               how
               backward
               are
               men
               now
               ,
               and
               to
               nothing
               more
               backward
               then
               to
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               holy
               things
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               forth
               in
               their
               beauty
               .
               I
               ,
               but
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             have
             the
             day
             of
             it
             ,
             
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               the
            
             day
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             
               the
               day
               wherein
               his
               power
               shall
               be
               gloriously
               manifested
               ,
               and
               subjected
               unto
               .
            
             Isa
             .
             
               49.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
            
             The
             land
             shall
             be
             too
             narrow
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             .
             The
             children
             shall
             say
             ,
             the
             place
             is
             too
             straite
             for
             us
             :
             give
             place
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             dwell
             ;
             
               yea
               the
               Church
               shall
               say
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               numerous
               addition
               of
               Members
               :
            
             who
             hath
             begotten
             me
             these
             ?
             seeing
             I
             have
             lost
             my
             children
             ,
             who
             hath
             brought
             up
             these
             ?
             Behold
             I
             was
             left
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               That
               is
               a
               remarkable
               Prophesie
               and
               Promise
               in
            
             Ezek.
             
               36.
               37
               ,
               38.
            
             
             I
             will
             increase
             them
             with
             men
             like
             a
             flock
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             flock
             ,
             as
             the
             fl●ck
             of
             Jerusalem
             in
             her
             solemne
             Feasts
             :
             So
             shall
             thy
             waste
             Cities
             be
             filled
             with
             flocks
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             am
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
             
               Some
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               shall
               be
               among
               this
               willing
               people
               .
            
             Oh
             wonderful
             !
             wonderful
             !
             Kings
             to
             become
             subjects
             ,
             to
             be
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             
               willing
               people
            
             ,
             whom
             aforetime
             they
             most
             hated
             ;
             that
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             were
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             ,
             should
             now
             become
             friends
             ;
             that
             those
             who
             have
             done
             so
             much
             against
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             now
             be
             active
             for
             him
             .
             God
             had
             of
             old
             his
             
               David
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Jehosaphat
               ,
               Asa
               ,
            
             and
             Josiah
             ,
             good
             and
             godly
             Kings
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             have
             some
             like
             them
             again
             ;
             outward
             pomps
             and
             pleasures
             shall
             be
             no
             let
             to
             his
             call
             and
             working
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             
               49.
               7.
            
             
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             One
             ;
             Kings
             shall
             see
             and
             arise
             ,
             Princes
             also
             shall
             worship
             because
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             is
             faithful
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             chuse
             thee
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             
               30.
               21.
            
             
             Their
             Nobles
             shall
             be
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             Governours
             shall
             proceed
             from
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ;
             He
             will
             restore
             their
             Judges
             as
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             their
             Counsellers
             as
             at
             the
             beginning
             ;
             afterward
             thou
             shalt
             be
             called
             the
             City
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             the
             faithful
             City
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             49.
             23.
             
             
               Kings
               shall
               be
               thy
               Nursing
               fathers
               ,
               and
               Queens
               or
               Princesses
               thy
               Nursing
               mothers
               .
            
             Those
             who
             have
             been
             the
             
             persecutors
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             preservers
             ;
             the
             destroyers
             shall
             prove
             nourishers
             ;
             those
             that
             did
             minde
             nothing
             but
             their
             pride
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             they
             shall
             now
             minde
             the
             Church
             and
             her
             interest
             ;
             They
             that
             made
             the
             people
             of
             God
             bow
             down
             till
             they
             passed
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             bow
             down
             to
             the
             Church
             with
             their
             faces
             toward
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             60.
             16.
             
             The
             Prophet
             there
             speaking
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             after
             their
             general
             conversion
             to
             Christ
             ,
             promiseth
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               also
               sucke
               the
               milke
               of
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ;
             that
             now
             accursed
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             shall
             become
             blessed
             ;
             they
             are
             still
             beloved
             for
             their
             father
             sake
             ,
             v.
             10.
             
             
               They
               shall
               suck
               the
               breasts
               of
               Kings
            
             ;
             none
             have
             been
             and
             are
             so
             squeezed
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             where
             they
             are
             scattered
             ,
             as
             the
             poor
             Jews
             are
             ;
             who
             ,
             although
             they
             enjoy
             an
             Old-Testament
             blessing
             ,
             and
             become
             rich
             where
             they
             live
             ;
             yet
             then
             those
             who
             rule
             over
             them
             use
             them
             as
             we
             do
             a
             spunge
             that
             is
             full
             ,
             wring
             it
             dry
             :
             So
             are
             they
             dealt
             withal
             ;
             but
             now
             those
             that
             sucked
             from
             them
             ,
             shall
             give
             sucke
             to
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             
               the
               sonnes
               of
               strangers
               shall
               build
               up
               thy
               walls
               ,
               and
               their
               Kings
               shall
               minister
               unto
               thee
               ;
               for
               in
               my
               wrath
               I
               smote
               thee
               ,
               but
               in
               my
               favour
               have
               I
               mercy
               on
               thee
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
             
               That
               Christ
               having
               great
               works
               to
               do
               in
               the
               last
               dayes
               ,
               he
               will
               mightily
               stir
               up
               the
               spirits
               of
               Princes
               and
               People
               .
            
             When
             Temple-work
             was
             in
             hand
             ,
             when
             the
             solemne
             and
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             was
             to
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             Hagg.
             1.
             14.
             
             
               God
               stirs
               up
               the
               spirit
               of
               Zorobabel
               Governour
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               Jehoshuah
               the
               high
               Preist
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               all
               the
               remnant
               of
               the
               people
               :
            
             Marke
             ,
             it
             s
             particularly
             set
             down
             ,
             
               the
               spirit
               ,
               the
               spirit
               ,
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             God
             had
             particular
             work
             for
             the
             Governour
             ,
             the
             high
             Preist
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             particular
             he
             stirs
             up
             their
             spirits
             ;
             oh
             sweet
             and
             blessed
             work
             ,
             and
             blessed
             spirits
             !
             
               Zorobabel
               ,
               Joshua
               ,
               People
               ,
               all
            
             are
             stirred
             ,
             and
             
               stirred
               in
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             
               all
               work
               :
               Zorobabel
            
             doth
             not
             disdain
             the
             work
             ,
             nor
             scorne
             the
             people
             ;
             The
             people
             are
             not
             crosse
             to
             Zorobabel
             ,
             but
             all
             sweetly
             agree
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             great
             work
             to
             establish
             the
             Kingdome
             in
             Davids
             hand
             ,
             and
             then
             1
             Chron.
             12.
             18.
             
             
               The
               spirit
               clothed
               Amasa
               ,
               and
               he
               said
               ,
               Thine
               are
               we
               David
               ,
               and
               on
               thy
               side
               thou
               son
               of
               Jesse
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               peace
               be
               to
               thy
               helpers
               ,
               for
               thy
               God
               helpeth
               thee
               .
            
             Christ
             hath
             Temples
             now
             in
             Gospel-times
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             formerly
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             
               Temple-work
               ,
               of
               Church-work
               to
               be
               done
               now
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             then
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             stirre
             up
             
             the
             spirits
             of
             Governours
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             now
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             then
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             shall
             prosper
             in
             their
             hand
             .
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             now
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             David
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             his
             Son
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             to
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             strengthened
             in
             his
             hand
             .
             God
             will
             now
             cloath
             many
             like
             Amasa
             ,
             with
             his
             spirit
             ,
             that
             shall
             come
             forth
             to
             the
             
               help
               of
               the
               Lord
               against
               the
               mighty
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             X.
             
          
           
             
             The
             great
             worke
             of
             the
             latter
             dayes
             shall
             be
             to
             exalt
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             in
             Kingdomes
             and
             Common-wealths
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             37.
             23.
             
             
               They
               shall
               not
               defile
               themselves
               any
               more
               with
               their
               Idols
               ,
               nor
               with
               their
               detestable
               things
               ,
               nor
               with
               any
               of
               their
               transgressions
               :
               But
               I
               will
               save
               them
               out
               of
               all
               their
               dwelling
               places
               ,
               wherein
               they
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               will
               cleanse
               them
               ;
               so
               shall
               they
               be
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God.
            
             This
             blessed
             Covenant
             shall
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             both
             to
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             Joel
             3.
             17.
             
             
               So
               shall
               ye
               know
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               Sion
               my
               holy
               mountaine
               ;
               Then
               shall
               Jerusalem
               be
               holy
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               no
               strangers
               passe
               thorow
               her
               any
               more
               .
            
             These
             Promises
             have
             not
             received
             their
             full
             accomplishment
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             their
             full
             accomplishment
             ;
             but
             remaine
             yet
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             according
             to
             what
             was
             laid
             down
             in
             
             the
             
               second
               Chapter
            
             ;
             The
             holinesse
             and
             purging
             spok●n
             of
             in
             these
             Promises
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             portion
             of
             Jerusalem
             onely
             ▪
             she
             alone
             is
             not
             to
             obtain
             this
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             others
             left
             out
             :
             But
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             portion
             of
             other
             people
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             according
             to
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             John
             in
             Rev.
             22.
             3.
             
             There
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             Curse
             ;
             then
             surely
             there
             will
             not
             be
             that
             that
             causeth
             the
             curse
             ,
             which
             is
             sin
             :
             so
             far
             as
             the
             curse
             shall
             not
             be
             ,
             sin
             shall
             not
             be
             :
             
               But
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lamb
               shall
               be
               in
               it
               .
            
             Now
             the
             Thrones
             of
             men
             and
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             the
             Thrones
             of
             prophanesse
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             are
             set
             up
             ;
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             then
             ,
             but
             
               his
               servants
               shall
               serve
               him
            
             .
             Now
             they
             serve
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             and
             the
             wills
             of
             men
             too
             much
             ;
             but
             then
             they
             shall
             serve
             
               the
               Lamb
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             how
             ,
             and
             wherein
             ?
             Psal
             .
             45.
             6.
             
             
               The
               Scepter
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               is
               a
               right
               Scepter
               ,
               v.
            
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               lovest
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               hatest
               wickednesse
            
             ;
             and
             as
             Christ
             loves
             and
             hates
             ,
             so
             shall
             his
             servants
             then
             eminently
             ;
             they
             shall
             have
             
               his
               minde
               and
               heart
            
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
             
               We
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               ,
               look
               for
               new
               heavens
               and
               a
               new
               earth
               ,
               wherein
               dwelleth
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             When
             the
             
               new
               heavens
            
             and
             the
             
               new
               earth
            
             shall
             be
             righteousnesse
             ,
             then
             
               shall
               be
               no
               stranger
               there
            
             ,
             but
             a
             home
             dweller
             ;
             it
             shall
             abide
             there
             as
             in
             the
             proper
             seat
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
             Saints
             shall
             have
             notable
             conquests
             over
             their
             adversaries
             .
          
           
             Nnmb.
             24.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               The
               Star
               out
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               the
               Scepter
               that
               shall
               rise
               out
               of
               Israel
               ,
               shall
               smite
               the
               corners
               of
               Moab
               :
               Edom
               shall
               be
               a
               possession
               ,
               and
               Israel
               shall
               do
               valiantly
               ;
               out
               of
               Jacob
               shall
               come
               he
               that
               shall
               have
               dominion
               ,
               and
               shall
               destroy
               him
               that
               remaineth
               of
               the
               City
               .
            
             The
             names
             of
             Moab
             and
             Edom
             and
             the
             City
             ,
             hold
             out
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             Israel
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             now
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             then
             :
             and
             pardon
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             conceive
             our
             late
             domestick
             Wars
             and
             Triumphant
             Victories
             to
             look
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             Joel
             3.
             19.
             
             
               Egypt
               and
               Edom
               shall
               be
               a
               desolation
               for
               the
               violence
               against
               the
               children
               of
               Judah
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               shed
               innocent
               blood
               in
               the
               land
               .
               Egypt
            
             and
             Edom
             comprehend
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             now
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             formerly
             ;
             and
             precious
             
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             Tremble
             and
             be
             horribly
             afraid
             ,
             France
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             Savoy
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             England
             ,
             yea
             all
             Nations
             ,
             on
             whom
             lieth
             the
             heavy
             guilt
             of
             
               Saints
               blood
            
             ;
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             
               bottle
               for
               their
               teares
            
             ,
             will
             certainly
             account
             for
             their
             blood
             ;
             and
             who
             knows
             but
             he
             may
             now
             be
             upon
             his
             Circuit
             ,
             
             and
             beginning
             to
             repay
             and
             to
             require
             blood
             for
             blood
             ?
          
           
             Obad.
             v.
             18.
             
             The
             house
             of
             Jacob
             shall
             be
             a
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Joseph
             a
             flame
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Esau
             for
             stuble
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             kindle
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             any
             remaining
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Esau
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             it
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             
               149.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             The
             praises
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             mouthes
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             a
             two-edged
             sword
             in
             their
             hands
             to
             execute
             on
             them
             the
             judgement
             written
             ;
             To
             execute
             vengeance
             on
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             punishment
             on
             the
             people
             ;
             To
             binde
             their
             Kings
             in
             chains
             ,
             and
             their
             Nobles
             in
             links
             of
             Iron
             :
             This
             honour
             have
             all
             his
             Saints
             :
             
               and
               this
               ruine
               shall
               all
               his
               adversaries
               have
               .
            
          
           
             Hag.
             
               2.
               22.
            
             
             I
             will
             overthrow
             the
             Throne
             of
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             destroy
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             overthrow
             the
             Charriots
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             ride
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             horses
             and
             their
             riders
             shall
             come
             down
             every
             one
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             his
             Brother
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Holinesse
             and
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             these
             glorious
             Conquests
             ,
             and
             these
             great
             Changes
             shall
             not
             be
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             be
             brought
             on
             by
             degrees
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Moses
             carries
             Israel
             through
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             but
             Joshua
             brings
             them
             into
             
             Canaan
             ;
             Moses
             must
             not
             do
             all
             ,
             nor
             Joshua
             :
             both
             have
             their
             proper
             works
             :
             David
             provides
             for
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             Solomon
             he
             must
             build
             it
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             7.
             22.
             
             
               I
               will
               put
               out
               these
               Nations
               before
               thee
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               not
               consume
               them
               at
               once
               .
            
             God
             works
             and
             performes
             his
             promises
             now
             in
             proportion
             to
             what
             he
             did
             formerly
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             was
             by
             degrees
             then
             ,
             so
             now
             ,
             though
             its
             possible
             God
             may
             make
             more
             haste
             ;
             God
             builds
             up
             his
             people
             as
             he
             destroyes
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             
               by
               degrees
            
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             
               seven
               Seals
            
             he
             destroyes
             Heathenish
             Rome
             ,
             Rev.
             6.
             
             By
             the
             
               seven
               Vials
            
             successively
             the
             Antichristian
             Romish
             party
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             
             So
             by
             degrees
             he
             will
             raise
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXII
           .
           Contains
           the
           Vses
           of
           the
           former
           Doctrine
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           Christ
           is
           King
           of
           Saints
           .
        
         
           HAving
           declared
           Christ
           in
           the
           former
           twelve
           Sections
           to
           be
           
             King
             of
             Saints
          
           :
           Give
           me
           leave
           now
           ,
           to
           adde
           a
           word
           of
           application
           ,
           and
           that
           
             
               1.
               
               By
               way
               of
               an
               inviting
               Instruction
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               By
               way
               of
               Exhortation
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           inviting
           Instruction
           you
           shall
           finde
           in
           these
           three
           passages
           ,
           discovering
           
             
               1.
               
               Christs
               excellency
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               properties
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               glory
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           shew
           you
           
             Christ's
             excellency
          
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           is
           
             King
             of
             Saints
          
           :
           None
           so
           glorious
           ,
           and
           therefore
           none
           so
           desirable
           as
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Rev.
          
           15.
           3.
           where
           he
           hath
           that
           high
           and
           mighty
           Title
           of
           
             King
             of
             Saints
          
           ascribed
           to
           him
           ;
           he
           is
           also
           called
           
             Lord
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             whose
             workes
             are
             great
             and
             marvelous
             ,
             and
             his
             wayes
             just
             and
             true
             .
          
           Now
           to
           elevate
           your
           thoughts
           to
           his
           Excellency
           ,
           let
           me
           set
           before
           you
           these
           four
           things
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               His
               right
               and
               Title
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               Qualifications
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               His
               Administrations
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               His
               Communications
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
           1.
           
           
             His
             ●ight
             and
             Title
          
           ,
           which
           you
           shall
           finde
           the
           justest
           and
           highest
           Title
           :
           He
           is
           no
           usurper
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           it
           by
           a
           fivefold
           right
           .
           1.
           
           Of
           Election
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           Donation
           .
           3.
           
           Of
           Birth
           .
           4.
           
           Of
           Purchase
           .
           5.
           
           Of
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           His
           right
           is
           by
           Election
           ;
           for
           He
           is
           chosen
           to
           it
           by
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           Isa
           .
           42.
           1.
           
           
             Behold
             my
             servant
             whom
             I
             uphold
             ,
             mine
             elect
             in
             whom
             my
             soul
             delighteth
             .
          
           Gods
           everlasting
           love
           is
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           on
           him
           for
           the
           great
           work
           and
           service
           of
           the
           Mediatorship
           ;
           he
           hath
           passed
           by
           all
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           laid
           it
           onely
           on
           his
           shoulders
           .
           Psal
           .
           2.
           6.
           
           He
           hath
           set
           his
           King
           on
           his
           holy
           hill
           :
           set
           him
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           signifies
           to
           pour
           out
           ;
           I
           have
           annointed
           and
           set
           him
           by
           my
           eternal
           counsel
           and
           decree
           :
           yea
           the
           Father
           hath
           passed
           it
           with
           an
           oath
           ,
           Psal
           .
           110.
           
           His
           swearing
           is
           to
           be
           extended
           not
           onely
           to
           his
           Priestly
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           his
           Kingly
           Office
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           will
           never
           repent
           of
           his
           choice
           ;
           His
           right
           is
           then
           by
           the
           best
           Election
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           He
           hath
           right
           by
           Donation
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           right
           with
           the
           highest
           love
           :
           All
           power
           is
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           Math.
           18.
           
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             :
             Aske
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             thee
          
           
           
             the
             Heathen
          
           :
           His
           Kingdome
           is
           all
           of
           love
           .
           The
           Father
           loves
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           The
           Son
           loves
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           us
           ,
           and
           gives
           himselfe
           to
           us
           ,
           with
           command
           to
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           one
           another
           :
           
           he
           calls
           us
           his
           
             little
             flock
          
           ,
           and
           assures
           us
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Fathers
             good
             pleasure
             to
             give
             us
             the
             Kingdome
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
           3.
           
           He
           hath
           his
           right
           by
           Birth
           ;
           it
           is
           his
           Birthright
           ;
           So
           he
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             First-borne
             of
             every
             creature
             ,
             Col.
          
           1.
           16.
           
           &
           v.
           18.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             First-borne
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             Psal
             .
          
           2.
           7.
           
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             Son
          
           ;
           and
           then
           follows
           the
           inheritance
           and
           possession
           ,
           v.
           8.
           
           
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             the
             Heathen
             for
             thine
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             for
             thy
             possession
             .
             Inheritance
          
           is
           the
           portion
           of
           a
           Son
           ,
           and
           his
           inheritance
           hath
           present
           possession
           with
           it
           ,
           although
           his
           father
           live
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Christ
           hath
           his
           right
           by
           Purchase
           ;
           He
           layes
           down
           a
           considerable
           price
           for
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           Isa
           .
           53.
           10.
           
           
             He
             makes
             his
             soul
             an
             offering
             for
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           then
           follows
           :
           
             He
             shall
             see
             his
             seed
             and
             prolong
             his
             dayes
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           having
           poured
           out
           his
           soul
           ,
           his
           blood
           ,
           as
           a
           drink-offering
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           he
           shall
           prolong
           
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             prosper
             in
             his
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           his
           Conquest
           gives
           it
           him
           :
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           25.
           
           He
           must
           reigne
           and
           put
           all
           his
           enemies
           under
           his
           feet
           ,
           he
           must
           reigne
           ,
           and
           his
           enemies
           must
           be
           destroyed
           :
           yea
           he
           destroyes
           that
           which
           destroyeth
           all
           ,
           namely
           Death
           :
           he
           then
           lives
           ,
           and
           reignes
           ,
           reignes
           and
           conquers
           ,
           and
           justly
           reignes
           ,
           
           because
           he
           justly
           conquers
           .
           Equity
           is
           surely
           attractive
           ,
           and
           none
           hath
           more
           of
           that
           then
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           unto
           him
           should
           we
           look
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Christ
           hath
           not
           onely
           right
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           incomprehensible
           qualification
           for
           his
           Government
           .
           Here
           on
           earth
           many
           have
           right
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           wisdome
           to
           
             rule
             :
             Christ
          
           hath
           superlatively
           all
           right
           ,
           and
           all
           qualification
           ;
           He
           is
           the
           wisdome
           
           
             and
             power
             of
             God.
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           24.
           
           
             In
             him
             dwells
             all
             the
             fullnesse
             of
             the
             Godhead
             bodily
             ;
             All
          
           
           
             treasures
             of
             knowledge
             are
             hid
             in
             him
          
           ;
           His
           anointing
           is
           with
           
             oyle
             of
             gladnesse
             above
             his
          
           
           fellows
           :
           He
           hath
           the
           spirit
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           measure
           ,
           and
           that
           spirit
           resting
           on
           him
           ,
           Isa
           .
           11.
           2.
           all
           which
           shew
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           most
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           which
           we
           should
           most
           be
           taken
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Christs
           Administrations
           are
           the
           highest
           and
           purest
           :
           Rev.
           15.
           3.
           
           
             His
             wayes
             are
             just
             and
             true
             :
             Psal
             .
          
           85.
           10.
           
           Here
           
             mercy
             and
             truth
             meet
             together
             ;
             righteousnesse
             and
             peace
             kisse
             each
             other
             .
          
           He
           is
           most
           absolute
           ,
           accountable
           to
           none
           but
           his
           Father
           .
           He
           rules
           by
           will
           ,
           and
           justly
           too
           ▪
           because
           ,
           his
           will
           is
           a
           Law
           :
           what
           is
           Tyranny
           in
           the
           Creature
           ,
           is
           Equity
           in
           Christ
           .
           His
           exalting
           his
           will
           to
           be
           our
           Law
           ,
           is
           righteous
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           good
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           Men
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           is
           to
           intrench
           on
           his
           prerogative
           ,
           and
           render
           themselves
           obnoxious
           to
           his
           vindictive
           power
           .
           He
           makes
           the
           Subjects
           he
           
           rules
           over
           .
           Psal
           .
           149.
           2.
           
           
             Let
             Israel
             rejoyce
             in
             him
             that
             made
             him
             ,
             Let
             the
             children
             of
             Zion
             be
             joyfull
             in
             their
             King
             :
          
           Their
           King
           is
           their
           Maker
           ;
           and
           therefore
           requireth
           the
           most
           observance
           from
           them
           .
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           5.
           
           
             Every
             thonght
             is
             to
             be
             under
             a
             happy
             captivity
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           Let
           Tyrants
           be
           never
           so
           crafty
           and
           cruel
           ,
           they
           may
           restraine
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           gag
           the
           tongues
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           reach
           their
           thoughts
           :
           But
           Christ
           layes
           his
           dominion
           there
           ,
           leaves
           us
           not
           
             one
             thought
          
           to
           be
           at
           our
           own
           disposal
           ,
           but
           requires
           all
           to
           come
           under
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           for
           the
           poor
           low
           governments
           here
           to
           be
           tied
           to
           Time
           and
           Place
           ;
           Christ
           rules
           over
           all
           ,
           all
           persons
           and
           things
           allwayes
           :
           He
           makes
           all
           ,
           and
           preserveth
           what
           he
           hath
           made
           ,
           and
           orders
           righteously
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           preserved
           .
           He
           hath
           
             gladium
             justitiae
          
           ,
           the
           sword
           of
           Justice
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           cuts
           up
           vice
           ,
           and
           defends
           his
           own
           people
           :
           and
           he
           hath
           
             gladium
             belli
          
           ,
           the
           sword
           of
           War
           ,
           to
           destroy
           his
           incorrigible
           enemies
           :
           Let
           them
           gather
           together
           ,
           he
           will
           scatter
           them
           ;
           let
           them
           make
           their
           nests
           
             in
             the
             Stars
          
           ,
           yet
           thence
           
             he
             will
             plucke
             them
             down
          
           ;
           Let
           them
           lay
           their
           plots
           deep
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           
           
             themselves
             to
             do
             great
             things
          
           :
           yet
           he
           will
           turn
           their
           wisdom
           into
           foolishnesse
           ,
           and
           their
           plots
           to
           the
           advance
           of
           his
           own
           
           designes
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Christs
           Communications
           are
           the
           largest
           ,
           
           1
           Joh.
           5.
           20.
           
           
             He
             hath
             given
             us
             understanding
             to
             know
             him
             that
             is
             true
             .
          
           Men
           may
           propound
           something
           for
           your
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           
             give
             the
             understanding
          
           :
           but
           Christ
           triumphs
           in
           this
           ;
           to
           give
           wisdome
           to
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           to
           them
           that
           have
           no
           understanding
           .
           Phil.
           1.
           29.
           
           
             Vnto
             you
             it
             s
             given
             ,
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             believe
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           Acts
           5.
           31.
           
           
             God
             hath
             exalted
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Prince
             and
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             give
             repentance
             to
             Israel
             and
             remission
             of
             sin
             .
          
           When
           he
           left
           the
           World
           he
           bequeaths
           no
           worse
           legacy
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           then
           what
           himselfe
           had
           enjoyed
           ,
           Joh.
           14.
           27.
           
           Peace
           he
           leaves
           with
           them
           ,
           yea
           
             his
             peace
          
           to
           relieve
           their
           troubled
           and
           fearful
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Eph.
           
             4.
             8.
          
           and
           1●
           .
           When
           he
           ascends
           up
           on
           high
           ,
           he
           led
           captivity
           captive
           ,
           and
           gave
           gifts
           unto
           men
           :
           Verse
           12.
           
           He
           gave
           some
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           some
           Prophets
           ,
           some
           Evangelists
           ,
           some
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           for
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           for
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             To
             all
             that
             love
             his
             appearance
             ,
          
           and
           that
           have
           
             fought
             the
             good
             fight
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             faith
             ;
             he
             as
             a
             righteous
             Lord
             and
             Judge
             ,
             hath
             laid
             up
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             a
             Crown
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           Now
           summe
           up
           all
           :
           to
           give
           knowledge
           and
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           other
           graces
           ;
           to
           give
           repentance
           and
           
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           grace
           and
           gifts
           ,
           gifts
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           those
           men
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           a
           Crown
           of
           righteousnesse
           :
           What
           are
           ,
           if
           these
           are
           not
           large
           Communications
           ?
           Every
           
             man
             is
             a
             friend
             to
             him
             that
             giveth
             gifts
          
           ;
           and
           shall
           not
           the
           consideration
           of
           Christ
           his
           bountiful
           giing
           ,
           make
           us
           desirously
           longing
           after
           that
           Title
           of
           true
           honour
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           
             his
             friends
          
           ?
        
         
           
           We
           have
           seen
           
             King
             Jesus
          
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           his
           Throne
           all
           glorious
           ;
           we
           have
           seen
           his
           Right
           ,
           his
           Qualifications
           ,
           Administrations
           ,
           and
           Communications
           :
           Let
           us
           now
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           veiw
           the
           
             Properties
             of
             his
             Kingdome
          
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           His
           Kingdome
           is
           
             spiritual
             ,
             Rom.
          
           14.
           17
           
           
             Not
             in
             meat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             but
             righteousnesse
             and
             peace
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           Princes
           may
           beare
           rule
           over
           mens
           persons
           and
           estates
           ;
           but
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           over
           mens
           consciences
           :
           He
           imprints
           his
           Law
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           gives
           them
           power
           to
           reflect
           both
           on
           
             that
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             own
             wayes
          
           by
           it
           ;
           he
           accuseth
           or
           excuseth
           ,
           lets
           terrour
           or
           peace
           into
           the
           conscience
           ,
           as
           seemeth
           good
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           His
           Commands
           and
           Promises
           carry
           a
           blessed
           spiritualnesse
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           his
           Rewards
           .
           When
           you
           serve
           him
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
          
           ;
           when
           you
           pray
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             Jude
             v.
          
           20.
           and
           when
           you
           heare
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           
             what
             the
          
           
           
             spirit
             sayeth
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Rev.
          
           3.
           6.
           
        
         
           
             If
             you
             take
             on
             you
             to
          
           preach
           ,
           
             it
             must
          
           not
           be
           with
           the
           entising
           words
           of
           mans
           wisdome
           ,
           but
           in
           demonstration
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           with
           power
           ,
           Col.
           
             2.
             4.
             and
             if
             you
          
           sing
           ,
           
             it
             must
             be
          
           spiritual
           Songs
           ,
           making
           melody
           with
           grace
           in
           the
           heart
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Col.
           
             3
             16.
             
             In
             a
             word
             ,
          
           you
           are
           as
           lively
           stones
           built
           up
           ,
           a
           spiritual
           house
           ,
           an
           holy
           priesthood
           to
           offer
           up
           spiritual
           Sacrifices
           acceptable
           to
           God
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           
             2.
             5.
             and
          
           verse
           9.
           
           Ye
           are
           a
           chosen
           generation
           ,
           a
           royal
           priesthood
           ,
           an
           holy
           nation
           ,
           a
           peculiar
           people
           ,
           that
           ye
           should
           shew
           forth
           the
           praises
           of
           him
           that
           hath
           called
           you
           out
           of
           darknesse
           into
           his
           marvellous
           light
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           therefore
           Brethren
           by
           the
           mercyes
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           ye
           present
           your
           bodies
           a
           lively
           Sacrifice
           ,
           holy
           ,
           acceptable
           unto
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           reasonable
           service
           ,
           Rom.
           
             12.
             1.
          
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           His
           Kingdome
           is
           Vniversal
           over
           all
           Saints
           in
           all
           places
           and
           ages
           :
           
             He
             is
             yesterday
             and
             to
             day
             and
             the
             same
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           he
           ruled
           Israel
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           he
           rules
           his
           people
           now
           ;
           his
           administration
           was
           unto
           them
           outward
           and
           visible
           ;
           and
           shall
           it
           not
           be
           so
           again
           in
           the
           latter
           dayes
           ?
           Amos
           2.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             I
             destroyed
             the
             Amorite
             before
             them
             ,
             I
             brought
             them
             up
             from
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             led
             them
             forty
             years
             through
             the
             Wildernesse
             to
             possesse
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Amorits
             ;
             and
             I
             raised
             up
             of
             your
             sons
             for
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             young
             men
             for
             Nazarites
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           
             Lord.
             He
          
           brought
           up
           ,
           he
           led
           ,
           
           he
           destroyed
           ,
           he
           raised
           ,
           he
           did
           all
           then
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           all
           
             hereafter
             .
             Rev.
          
           11.
           15.
           
           
             The
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             are
             become
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             his
             Christ
             :
          
           not
           now
           one
           Kingdome
           or
           Nation
           ,
           as
           then
           ;
           not
           this
           or
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           
             no
             more
          
           :
           but
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           
             the
             world
          
           are
           become
           his
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           alwayes
           be
           crouded
           into
           a
           corner
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           v.
           1.
           7.
           
           
             He
             shall
             take
             unto
             himselfe
             his
             great
             power
             ,
             and
             reigne
             and
             reward
             his
             servants
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             that
             feare
             his
             Name
             ,
             both
             small
             and
             great
             ,
          
           here
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           and
           everywhere
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           
             Thy
             Throne
             oh
             God
             is
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             ever
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.
           8.
           
             the
             heavens
             perish
             and
          
           waxe
           old
           as
           a
           garment
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           vesture
           shalt
           thou
           fold
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           changed
           :
           but
           thou
           art
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           thy
           years
           shall
           not
           faile
           .
           His
           Kingdome
           then
           is
           
             Eternal
             .
             Dan.
          
           2.
           44.
           
           
             The
             God
             of
             heaven
             hath
             set
             up
             a
             Kingdome
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             to
             other
             people
             ;
             but
             it
             shall
             break
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             consume
             all
             these
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             stand
             for
             ever
             :
          
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           destroyed
           by
           any
           adverse
           power
           ,
           nor
           shall
           it
           decay
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           break
           all
           adverse
           power
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           stand
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           an
           eternal
           Kingdome
           ,
           so
           it
           determineth
           men
           to
           an
           
             eternal
             state
             .
             Rev.
          
           1.
           18.
           
           
             I
             live
             for
             evermore
             ,
             Amen
             ;
             and
             have
             the
             keyes
             of
             Hell
             and
             Death
          
           ;
           
           wherefore
           ,
           
             Feare
             not
             them
             which
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             able
             to
             kill
             the
             soul
             :
             but
             rather
             feare
             him
             which
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             in
             hell
             ,
             Math.
          
           10.
           28.
           
        
         
           
           
             4.
             
             Lastly
          
           ,
           his
           Kingdome
           
             brings
             in
             perfect
          
           peace
           and
           liberty
           .
           Isa
           .
           
             9.
             6.
          
           
           He
           is
           the
           everlasting
           father
           and
           Prince
           of
           peace
           .
           Isa
           .
           
             24.
             23.
          
           
           The
           Lord
           shall
           reigne
           in
           mount
           Sion
           ,
           and
           in
           Jerusalem
           before
           the
           Ancients
           gloriously
           :
           
             not
             onely
             reigne
             in
             heaven
             ,
             but
             in
          
           Sion
           ,
           
             and
             that
             gloriously
          
           .
           Isa
           .
           
             25.
             8.
          
           
           He
           shall
           swallow
           up
           Death
           in
           Victory
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           wipe
           away
           teares
           from
           all
           faces
           ,
           and
           the
           rebuke
           of
           the
           people
           shall
           he
           take
           away
           from
           all
           the
           earth
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           it
           .
           
             Death
             ,
             teares
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             ;
             what
             safety
             and
             hapinesse
             must
             then
             follow
             ?
          
           Isa
           .
           
             52.
             13.
          
           
           Behold
           my
           servant
           shall
           dwell
           confidently
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           exalted
           and
           extolled
           ,
           and
           be
           very
           high
           .
        
         
           Isa
           .
           
             60.
             19.
             20.
          
           
           The
           Sun
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           thy
           light
           by
           day
           ,
           neither
           for
           brightnesse
           shall
           the
           Moon
           give
           light
           unto
           thee
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           shall
           be
           unto
           thee
           an
           everlasting
           light
           ,
           and
           thy
           God
           thy
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           dayes
           of
           thy
           mourning
           shall
           be
           ended
           .
        
         
           Rev.
           
             21.
             4.
          
           
           There
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           death
           ,
           neither
           sorrow
           ,
           nor
           crying
           ,
           neiiher
           shall
           there
           be
           any
           more
           paine
           ;
           for
           the
           former
           things
           are
           passed
           away
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           The
           third
           and
           last
           thing
           that
           we
           learne
           from
           hence
           that
           Christ
           is
           King
           of
           Saints
           ,
           is
           the
           
             excellency
             of
             his
             Subjects
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           holy
           ones
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Christ
           is
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           One
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Saints
           shall
           be
           
             more
             Saints
          
           ,
           shall
           appear
           to
           be
           his
           holy
           ones
           ;
           Sanctity
           shall
           be
           more
           exalted
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           ever
           yet
           our
           eyes
           have
           seen
           .
        
         
           Joel
           .
           
             3.
             17.
          
           
           Then
           shall
           Jerusalem
           be
           holy
           ,
           and
           there
           shall
           no
           strangers
           passe
           thorow
           her
           any
           more
           .
        
         
           Zach.
           
             14.
             20.
          
           
           In
           that
           day
           shall
           there
           be
           upon
           the
           bels
           of
           the
           horses
           Holinesse
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           yea
           every
           pot
           in
           Jerusalem
           and
           Judah
           shall
           be
           holinesse
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ;
           and
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           the
           Canaanite
           in
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           .
        
         
           
           
             2.
             
             They
             shall
             live
             in
             safety
             ,
          
           Isa
           .
           
             60.
             18.
          
           
           Violence
           shall
           no
           more
           be
           heard
           in
           thy
           Land
           ,
           wasting
           nor
           destruction
           within
           thy
           borders
           :
           but
           thou
           shalt
           call
           thy
           walls
           salvation
           ,
           and
           thy
           gates
           praise
           .
        
         
           Joel
           
             2.
             18.
          
           
           In
           that
           day
           will
           I
           make
           a
           covenant
           for
           them
           with
           the
           beasts
           of
           the
           feild
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           fowles
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           breake
           the
           Bow
           and
           the
           Battel
           ou●
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           them
           to
           lie
           down
           safely
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Saints
           enemies
           shall
           be
           brought
           to
           ruine
           ,
           Zach.
           10.
           11.
           
           
             The
             pride
             of
             Assyria
             shall
             be
             brought
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             Scepter
             of
             Egypt
             shall
             depart
             away
             .
          
           It
           is
           usual
           to
           expresse
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           names
           of
           the
           old
           grand
           enemies
           ,
           Assyria
           and
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           you
           see
           what
           shall
           become
           
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           
             brought
             down
          
           and
           
             depart
             away
          
           .
        
         
           Isa
           .
           
             14.
             2.
          
           
           The
           house
           of
           Israel
           shall
           possesse
           strangers
           in
           the
           land
           of
           the
           Lord
           for
           servants
           and
           for
           handmaids
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           take
           them
           captive
           whose
           captives
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           rule
           over
           their
           oppressors
           .
        
         
           Rev.
           
             20.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           Satan
           shall
           goe
           out
           to
           deceive
           the
           Nations
           which
           are
           in
           the
           four
           quarters
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Gog
           and
           Magog
           ,
           to
           gather
           them
           together
           to
           battel
           :
           But
           fire
           shall
           come
           down
           from
           God
           out
           of
           heaven
           and
           devour
           them
           .
           The
           Lord
           will
           create
           upon
           every
           dwelling
           place
           of
           mount
           Sion
           ,
           and
           upon
           their
           assemblies
           ,
           a
           cloud
           and
           smoake
           by
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           shining
           of
           a
           flaming
           fire
           by
           night
           ;
           for
           upon
           all
           the
           glory
           shall
           be
           a
           defence
           .
           Isa
           .
           
             4.
             5.
          
           
           Happy
           are
           the
           people
           that
           be
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           yea
           ,
           blessed
           are
           the
           people
           whose
           God
           is
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Now
           follows
           a
           word
           of
           Exhortation
           to
           provoke
           Saints
           to
           their
           dutie
           .
           All
           that
           Saints
           are
           ,
           and
           have
           ,
           must
           be
           to
           ,
           and
           for
           Christ
           :
           their
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ,
           their
           offices
           ,
           ordinances
           and
           discipline
           ;
           they
           are
           
             from
             him
          
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           
             for
             him
          
           .
           Can
           you
           ever
           serve
           a
           better
           Lord
           ?
           or
           be
           subjects
           to
           a
           better
           King
           ?
           give
           me
           leave
           then
           to
           call
           upon
           you
           ,
        
         
           
           1.
           
           To
           
             know
             him
          
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           him
           in
           all
           your
           thoughts
           ;
           your
           apprehensions
           and
           notions
           can
           never
           be
           raised
           
             so
             high
          
           ,
           and
           truely
           innobled
           ,
           as
           when
           He
           is
           the
           
           object
           :
           mount
           your
           m●ditations
           to
           the
           highest
           ,
           you
           will
           meet
           with
           that
           in
           him
           which
           will
           surpasse
           all
           your
           thoughts
           .
           How
           gladly
           should
           you
           follow
           those
           Gospel-straines
           that
           make
           the
           death
           and
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           the
           Topick
           places
           for
           Faiths
           Logick
           ;
           heads
           of
           arguments
           for
           the
           new
           creature
           to
           reason
           from
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           1.
           
           
             It
             s
             eternal
             life
             to
             know
             him
             :
             Joh.
          
           17.
           3.
           and
           therefore
           set
           this
           down
           as
           a
           conclusion
           in
           your
           minde
           ,
           with
           that
           blessed
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           
             determined
             to
             know
             nothing
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             him
             crucified
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           2.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Learn
           hence
           to
           
             feare
             him
             :
             Rev.
          
           15.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             Oh
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             feare
             thee
             oh
             Lord
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             thy
             Name
             ?
          
           The
           greatnesse
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           Christ
           call
           for
           a
           reverential
           frame
           in
           our
           hearts
           .
           How
           thoughtful
           and
           considerate
           should
           we
           be
           ,
           least
           by
           our
           poor
           and
           low
           ,
           and
           unbeseeming
           carriage
           he
           might
           fall
           short
           of
           his
           glory
           ?
           Oh
           the
           highth
           and
           depth
           of
           his
           Wisdome
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           Justice
           ,
           who
           is
           King
           of
           Saints
           !
           and
           yet
           how
           few
           do
           honour
           him
           ?
           It
           falls
           on
           Saints
           ;
           a
           work
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           lieth
           on
           their
           hands
           ,
           
             to
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             due
             to
             his
             Name
          
           ;
           and
           ashamed
           should
           they
           be
           to
           be
           found
           so
           backward
           in
           this
           work
           .
        
         
           
           
             3.
             
             Repose
             your
          
           trust
           in
           him
           :
           2
           Sam.
           
             22.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             He
             that
             is
             your
             King
             ,
             is
             your
          
           Rock
           and
           Fortress
           ,
           and
           Deliverer
           ,
           your
           
           Sheild
           ,
           horne
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           high
           Tower
           ,
           your
           Refuge
           ,
           your
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           saveth
           you
           from
           violence
           ;
           therefore
           trust
           in
           him
           .
           Psal
           .
           
             20.
             7.
          
           
           Some
           trust
           in
           Chariots
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           Horses
           ;
           but
           we
           will
           remember
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           our
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           trust
           in
           my
           Bow
           ,
           neither
           shall
           my
           Sword
           save
           ,
           saith
           David
           ,
           Psal
           .
           
             44.
             6.
          
           
           How
           great
           is
           the
           goodness
           laid
           up
           for
           them
           that
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           before
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           ?
           Psal
           .
           
             31.
             19.
          
           
           None
           of
           them
           shall
           be
           desolate
           .
        
         
           Psal
           .
           
             34.
             22.
          
           
           Trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           and
           do
           good
           ;
           so
           shalt
           thou
           dwell
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           verily
           thou
           shalt
           be
           fed
           ;
           and
           he
           shall
           bring
           thy
           wayes
           to
           pass
           ,
           Psal
           .
           
             37.
             3
             ,
             &
             5.
          
           
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Embrace
           him
           with
           the
           
             highest
             love
          
           ,
           oh
           ye
           Saints
           ;
           
             for
             the
             Lord
             preserveth
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             plenteously
             rewardeth
             the
             proud
             doer
             .
          
           He
           is
           the
           chiefest
           good
           ,
           most
           sutable
           ,
           and
           most
           communicative
           ,
           and
           therefore
           common
           love
           will
           not
           suffice
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           a
           
             Jonathans
             love
          
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           16.
           
             wonderful
             ,
             and
             passing
             the
             love
             of
             women
             .
          
           The
           Church
           compares
           the
           power
           of
           her
           love
           to
           the
           power
           a
           disease
           hath
           ,
           that
           masters
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           tossing
           and
           tumbling
           cannot
           shake
           off
           .
           Cant.
           2.
           5.
           
           
             Stay
             me
             with
             Flaggons
             ,
             and
             comfort
             me
             with
             Apples
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             sicke
             of
             love
             .
          
        
         
           Remember
           your
           King
           is
           your
           Husband
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           tender
           him
           
             the
             love
             of
             your
             espousals
             .
             Jer.
          
           2.
           2.
           
           He
           
             draws
             us
             with
             bands
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             cords
             of
             a
             man.
          
           
           Hos
           .
           11.
           4.
           and
           our
           love
           to
           him
           must
           
             be
             constraining
          
           ,
           carrying
           
             you
             up
             hill
          
           and
           against
           
           the
           croud
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           14.
           
        
         
           
           5.
           
           We
           must
           by
           
             like
             to
             him
          
           ;
           Holy
           as
           he
           is
           holy
           :
           it
           should
           be
           like
           Prince
           and
           like
           people
           ;
           he
           the
           King
           of
           Saints
           commanding
           ,
           and
           they
           Saints
           obeying
           .
           We
           must
           consider
           him
           ,
           who
           though
           he
           were
           Sions
           King
           ,
           yet
           came
           in
           all
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           hath
           left
           us
           this
           command
           ,
           
             Learne
             of
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             lowly
             and
             meeke
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             finde
             rest
             unto
             your
             souls
             ,
             Mat.
          
           11.
           29.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           of
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           7.
           
           
             Lo
             I
             come
             to
             doe
             thy
             will
             oh
             my
             God
             :
          
           And
           surely
           we
           should
           be
           as
           ready
           in
           our
           proportion
           to
           doe
           
             his
             will
          
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           He
           came
           to
           his
           Crown
           by
           the
           crosse
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           were
           the
           
             Captain
             of
             our
             salvation
          
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           made
           
             perfect
             through
             sufferings
          
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           will
           be
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           we
           must
           
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             take
             up
             the
             cross
             and
             follow
             him
             :
          
           we
           must
           chuse
           as
           Moses
           did
           ,
           
             to
             suffer
             affliction
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             count
             it
             greater
             riches
             then
             the
             treasures
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             Heb.
          
           11.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           
           6.
           
           He
           is
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           
             glorifie
             him
          
           .
           Kings
           stand
           much
           upon
           their
           honour
           ,
           but
           none
           so
           much
           as
           Christ
           :
           This
           the
           Psalmist
           well
           knew
           when
           he
           indited
           a
           
             Song
             of
             loves
          
           to
           praise
           him
           with
           
             a
             ready
             heart
             and
             tongue
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           45.
           1.
           
           
        
         
           He
           tells
           us
           of
           his
           beauty
           ,
           and
           
             that
             he
             is
             fairer
             then
             the
             children
             of
             men
          
           ;
           his
           lips
           are
           
           not
           ●ipped
           with
           grace
           ,
           but
           grace
           is
           
             poured
             into
             his
             lips
          
           :
           well
           may
           we
           fall
           to
           blesse
           him
           whom
           God
           hath
           blessed
           ,
           
             and
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             v.
          
           2.
           
           He
           is
           not
           onely
           faire
           ,
           but
           valiant
           ;
           not
           onely
           gracious
           ,
           but
           mighty
           ,
           
           yea
           mighty
           
             with
             glory
             and
             majesty
             ,
             v.
          
           3.
           
           A
           rare
           Majesty
           ,
           v.
           4.
           
           Truth
           a
           horsebacke
           ;
           Majesty
           illustrious
           with
           meekness
           and
           righteousness
           ;
           they
           that
           praise
           him
           ,
           glorifie
           him
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             order
             their
             conversation
             aright
             .
          
           You
           must
           not
           barely
           speak
           his
           praise
           ,
           but
           live
           out
           his
           praise
           ,
           and
           shew
           your selves
           to
           be
           his
           disciples
           indeed
           ,
           by
           bringing
           forth
           much
           fruit
           .
        
         
           
           7.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           King
           of
           Saints
           must
           not
           want
           his
           
             obedient
             subjects
             ;
             obedience
          
           is
           the
           performance
           of
           what
           is
           commanded
           ;
           and
           those
           commands
           are
           wrapped
           up
           in
           the
           Law.
           I
           have
           lately
           read
           of
           some
           
             Laws
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           which
           I
           conceive
           might
           be
           handled
           in
           a
           Gospel-way
           :
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           therefore
           to
           bring
           Scripture-light
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           upon
           your
           consciences
           to
           be
           observed
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           The
           first
           of
           them
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             peace
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             .
             Rom.
          
           12.
           18.
           
           
             If
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             in
             you
             lieth
             ,
             have
             peace
             with
             all
             men
          
           ;
           there
           is
           an
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             if
             it
             be
             possible
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             as
             much
             as
             lieth
             in
             you
             ,
             live
             peaceably
             :
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           still
           be
           peacing
           of
           it
           .
           How
           ill
           doth
           wrath
           ,
           malice
           ,
           envy
           ,
           contention
           ,
           fighting
           ,
           and
           
           brawling
           become
           a
           man
           ?
           and
           it
           worse
           becomes
           a
           Saint
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           Heb.
           12.
           14.
           
           
             Follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           persecute
           peace
           ;
           doe
           that
           with
           a
           good
           and
           raised
           affection
           by
           the
           good
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           wicked
           men
           doe
           against
           you
           by
           a
           wicked
           spirit
           ;
           When
           they
           persecute
           you
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           malice
           ,
           they
           are
           boyled
           up
           to
           a
           hight
           ;
           so
           should
           you
           be
           ,
           and
           move
           with
           all
           your
           strength
           after
           peace
           :
           He
           addes
           a
           word
           more
           that
           makes
           the
           rule
           compleat
           ;
           follow
           peace
           and
           
             holiness
             .
             No
             peace
             sayth
             my
             God
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           or
           with
           wickednesse
           :
           
             Abeat
             pax
             illa
          
           ,
           &c.
           away
           with
           that
           peace
           which
           defiles
           your
           conscience
           ,
           and
           breaks
           your
           peace
           with
           God.
           But
           follow
           peace
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           holy
           peace
           ,
           and
           peaceful
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           will
           render
           Church
           and
           State
           happy
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           
             Stand
             to
             your
             Covenants
          
           ,
           is
           a
           second
           law
           of
           Nature
           in
           that
           Author
           ,
           and
           its
           a
           law
           of
           
             grace
             too
          
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           be
           your
           God
           ,
           I
           will
           write
           my
           Law
           in
           their
           inward
           parts
           ;
           I
           will
           give
           them
           an
           heart
           of
           flesh
           :
           
             this
             is
          
           Gods
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           he
           remembers
           his
           Covenant
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           Psal
           .
           
             106.
             45.
          
           
        
         
           And
           to
           be
           his
           people
           ,
           to
           walk
           
             in
             his
             wayes
             and
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             ,
          
           That
           is
           our
           Covenant
           .
           God
           is
           faithful
           in
           his
           ,
           and
           it
           concerns
           us
           to
           be
           so
           in
           our
           Covenants
           .
           The
           Church
           humbly
           and
           holily
           boasteth
           
           of
           this
           ,
           Psal
           .
           44.
           17.
           that
           although
           she
           had
           met
           with
           hard
           measure
           ,
           yet
           
             she
             had
             not
             dealt
             falsly
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             her
             heart
             was
             not
             turned
             backward
             ,
             nor
             her
             steps
             declined
             from
             his
             way
             .
          
           We
           have
           often
           made
           and
           renewed
           our
           Covenants
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           sorrow
           and
           sicknesse
           ,
           our
           feare
           and
           trouble
           ;
           the
           Lord
           grant
           we
           have
           not
           broken
           as
           oft
           as
           made
           them
           .
           We
           promise
           to
           become
           new
           men
           ,
           to
           turne
           over
           a
           new
           leafe
           ,
           to
           watch
           more
           against
           the
           beginnings
           and
           occasions
           of
           sin
           ,
           to
           oppose
           our
           special
           corruptions
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           in
           secret
           prayer
           and
           meditation
           :
           but
           how
           soon
           do
           we
           forget
           our
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           returne
           to
           our
           former
           mire
           and
           vomit
           ,
           proving
           as
           bad
           as
           ever
           before
           ;
           as
           worldly
           and
           sensual
           as
           ever
           ,
           as
           uncleane
           as
           ever
           ,
           as
           formal
           and
           hypocritical
           as
           ever
           before
           ?
        
         
           It
           s
           a
           brand
           on
           the
           
             strange
             woman
             ,
             Prov.
          
           2.
           17.
           
           
             She
             forsaketh
             the
             guide
             of
             her
             youth
             ,
             and
             forgeteth
             the
             Covenant
             of
             her
             God.
          
           The
           Lord
           grant
           it
           be
           not
           true
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           like
           
             men
             transgress
             not
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Hos
             .
          
           6.
           7.
           
        
         
           
           3.
           
           It
           s
           a
           great
           Law
           of
           Nature
           and
           grace
           too
           ,
           that
           we
           
             should
             be
             thankful
          
           ;
           If
           so
           to
           men
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           God.
           Rom.
           1.
           21.
           
           The
           Heathens
           
             glorified
             not
             God
             as
             God
          
           ,
           neither
           
             were
             thankful
             ,
             but
             became
             vain
             in
             their
             imagination
             ,
             and
             their
             foolish
             heart
             was
             darkned
             .
          
           God
           forbid
           ,
           that
           Christians
           
           should
           become
           heathenish
           ,
           become
           
             unthankful
             ;
             Ingratum
             si
             dixeris
             ,
             dixeris
             omnia
             ,
          
           you
           accumulate
           evil
           on
           the
           head
           of
           him
           whom
           you
           call
           unthankful
           .
           Those
           who
           have
           
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             ruling
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             must
             be
             thankful
             ,
             Col.
          
           3.
           15.
           
           But
           of
           this
           I
           spake
           before
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           I
           passe
           on
           to
           the
           fourth
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             That
             we
             must
             serve
             one
             another
          
           ;
           and
           this
           we
           finde
           injoyned
           by
           that
           blessed
           Apostle
           Gal.
           5.
           13.
           
           
             Vse
             not
             liberty
             for
             an
             occasion
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             by
             love
             serve
             one
             another
          
           Saints
           are
           creatures
           framed
           
             for
             Society
          
           as
           well
           as
           men
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           Saint-like
           love
           and
           Saint-like
           service
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           to
           build
           up
           one
           another
           ,
           Rom.
           15.
           2.
           
           
             Those
             who
             are
             strong
             are
             to
             beare
             with
             the
             infirmities
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             please
             themselves
             ;
             But
             let
             every
             one
             of
             us
             please
             his
             neighbour
             for
             his
             good
             to
             edification
             .
          
           Is
           another
           burdened
           ?
           he
           must
           not
           beare
           his
           burden
           alone
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           beare
           a
           part
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           
             fullfil
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
          
           6.
           2.
           
           A
           proud
           and
           vaunting
           spirit
           should
           be
           far
           from
           us
           ,
           that
           will
           make
           us
           domineere
           and
           not
           feare
           ;
           we
           should
           condescend
           to
           low
           things
           ,
           to
           a
           service
           for
           the
           good
           of
           another
           ;
           and
           his
           necessity
           of
           our
           help
           ,
           should
           have
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           the
           force
           of
           a
           command
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           ambitious
           to
           bring
           in
           our
           help
           .
           How
           sweet
           are
           those
           Corporations
           and
           
           Churches
           ,
           in
           their
           Communions
           ,
           that
           most
           practice
           this
           service
           ?
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           cause
           why
           men
           should
           conceive
           themselves
           debased
           by
           this
           way
           of
           servitude
           ;
           for
           you
           
             serve
             another
          
           no
           more
           then
           he
           serves
           you
           ;
           and
           you
           may
           need
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           you
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           The
           next
           Law
           that
           challengeth
           our
           obedience
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             we
             must
             be
             merciful
             ,
             and
             forgive
             one
             another
             .
          
           That
           Law
           takes
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           liable
           to
           misery
           ,
           and
           to
           wrong
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           to
           guide
           you
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           commands
           you
           mercifulnesse
           and
           forgivenesse
           .
           Luk.
           6.
           36.
           
           
             Be
             you
             merciful
             ,
             as
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             is
             merciful
             ▪
          
           a
           glorious
           patterne
           ,
           no
           mercy
           like
           that
           of
           a
           fathers
           ,
           no
           fathers
           mercy
           like
           that
           of
           Gods
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           that
           coppy
           we
           are
           to
           write
           after
           ,
           to
           be
           merciful
           as
           he
           is
           .
           Col.
           3.
           12.
           
           
             Put
             you
             on
             as
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             holy
             and
             beloved
             ,
             bowels
             of
             mercy
             ,
             kindness
             ,
             humbleness
             of
             minds
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Viscerd
             miseri●ordiae
          
           ,
           bowels
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           mercy
           from
           an
           inward
           disposition
           ,
           and
           tender
           affection
           ;
           and
           such
           merciful
           ones
           are
           pronounced
           
             blessed
             ,
             and
             are
             promised
             mercy
             ,
             Math.
          
           5.
           7.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           you
           must
           be
           thus
           pittying
           the
           misery
           of
           another
           ,
           so
           you
           must
           be
           forgiving
           too
           .
           Eph.
           4.
           32.
           
           
             Be
             ye
             kinde
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             tender-hearted
             ,
             forgiving
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             God
             for
             Christs
             sake
             forgave
             you
             .
          
           The
           same
           blessed
           patterne
           again
           is
           proposed
           
           for
           forgivenesse
           ,
           as
           was
           to
           mercifulnesse
           :
           Another
           can
           never
           offend
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           offended
           God
           ;
           we
           owe
           him
           more
           then
           ten
           thousand
           talents
           ,
           and
           have
           nothing
           to
           pay
           ,
           and
           he
           freely
           forgives
           us
           all
           ,
           and
           delights
           to
           forgive
           ;
           and
           should
           not
           we
           go
           and
           do
           so
           also
           ?
           It
           is
           inserted
           by
           our
           Saviour
           in
           his
           Doctrine
           of
           prayer
           ,
           Math.
           6.
           12.
           
           
             Forgive
             us
             our
             debts
             ,
             as
             we
             forgive
             our
             debtors
             .
          
           If
           ever
           you
           knew
           the
           misery
           that
           the
           debt
           of
           sin
           brings
           on
           you
           ,
           you
           would
           be
           full
           of
           breathings
           after
           forgivenesse
           ,
           and
           no●
           be
           quiet
           till
           you
           had
           it
           on
           your
           bosome
           :
           Consider
           well
           that
           you
           oblige
           your selves
           to
           forgive
           others
           ,
           when
           you
           beg
           forgivenesse
           for
           your selves
           ;
           And
           if
           you
           ask
           how
           oft
           you
           must
           forgive
           ?
           Math.
           18.
           12.
           our
           Saviour
           makes
           answer
           ;
           
             I
             say
             not
             unto
             thee
             until
             seven
             times
             ,
             but
             until
             seventy
             times
             seven
             .
          
        
         
           
           6.
           
           The
           sixth
           Law
           takes
           care
           about
           our
           names
           ,
           and
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Reproach
             not
             one
             another
          
           .
           Disgrace
           is
           a
           bitter
           death
           ,
           it
           slayes
           a
           mans
           honour
           and
           repute
           .
           The
           Apostle
           bids
           Titus
           put
           
             men
             in
             minde
             ,
             Tit.
          
           3.
           2.
           
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             no
             man
             :
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             blaspheme
          
           no
           man.
           Unjust
           reproach
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           blasphemy
           ,
           it
           speakes
           ill
           of
           what
           is
           good
           in
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           what
           belongs
           
           
             to
             God
          
           in
           them
           .
           There
           be
           eight
           wayes
           by
           which
           worthy
           and
           reverend
           writers
           lay
           this
           down
           ;
           four
           of
           which
           
           respect
           evil
           ,
           and
           four
           respect
           good
           .
           1.
           
           Imponens
           .
           2.
           
           Augens
           .
           3.
           
           Manifestans
           .
           4.
           
           
             In
             mala
             vertens
          
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           When
           men
           
             accuse
             us
             falsly
          
           ,
           then
           they
           reproach
           us
           .
           This
           mightily
           afflicts
           an
           honest
           heart
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           looks
           on
           Christ
           as
           intrested
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           really
           troubled
           to
           think
           Christ
           should
           suffer
           .
           Of
           this
           you
           have
           the
           complaint
           of
           the
           sweet
           Singer
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             Psal
          
           .
           35.
           11.
           
           
             False
             witnesse
             did
             rise
             up
             ,
             they
             laid
             to
             my
             charge
             things
             I
             knew
             not
          
           ;
           and
           this
           you
           should
           be
           far
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           When
           we
           causlesly
           
             disclose
             a
             fault
          
           that
           is
           secret
           .
           God
           in
           his
           riches
           of
           mercy
           ,
           not
           onely
           covers
           our
           sins
           in
           his
           love
           ,
           when
           he
           forgives
           them
           ,
           but
           hides
           them
           from
           men
           also
           :
           should
           men
           know
           all
           our
           faults
           ,
           we
           should
           never
           live
           by
           them
           in
           quiet
           :
           yet
           some
           faults
           one
           or
           two
           may
           know
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           divulge
           what
           they
           know
           ,
           when
           it
           s
           neither
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           offender
           ,
           nor
           warning
           of
           others
           ,
           this
           is
           detraction
           ,
           and
           evil
           communication
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           tels
           us
           corrupts
           good
           manners
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Suppose
           thy
           Brother
           sin
           ,
           and
           his
           sin
           be
           open
           and
           know
           ;
           yet
           when
           you
           aggravate
           that
           sin
           beyond
           measure
           ,
           aggravate
           it
           more
           then
           a
           greater
           sin
           in
           your selves
           ;
           when
           you
           meditate
           how
           to
           render
           him
           odious
           and
           hated
           ,
           rather
           then
           reformed
           and
           amended
           ,
           yea
           though
           his
           
           soul
           be
           humbled
           ,
           you
           continue
           to
           hold
           sin
           and
           guilt
           upon
           him
           ;
           is
           not
           this
           to
           reproach
           him
           ?
        
         
           
           4.
           
           What
           meane
           you
           to
           blame
           the
           Intention
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           when
           you
           cannot
           blame
           the
           Action
           ?
           Surely
           in
           this
           case
           we
           go
           beyond
           our
           line
           ,
           and
           
             make
             our selves
          
           
           
             judges
             of
             evil
             thoughts
          
           ,
           and
           render
           our selves
           condemned
           for
           want
           of
           love
           and
           Christian
           affection
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           we
           may
           indirectly
           reproach
           another
           when
           we
           deal
           unduely
           with
           the
           good
           of
           another
           :
           
             Qui
             negat
             ,
             aut
             tacuit
             ,
             minuit
             ,
             laudatque
             remisse
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           When
           we
           deny
           that
           good
           that
           is
           in
           them
           .
           God
           is
           bountiful
           in
           giving
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           our
           duty
           it
           is
           to
           own
           his
           grace
           in
           others
           as
           well
           as
           in
           our selves
           ;
           now
           when
           we
           deny
           it
           ,
           what
           do
           we
           but
           offer
           injury
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           who
           have
           his
           grace
           ?
           to
           God
           who
           gave
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           who
           have
           received
           it
           ;
           we
           make
           by
           denying
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           not
           given
           ,
           nor
           they
           received
           such
           grace
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           When
           we
           hide
           or
           cloud
           anothers
           gifts
           or
           graces
           .
           It
           s
           the
           due
           of
           grace
           to
           be
           transparent
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           have
           it
           may
           be
           honoured
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           others
           may
           be
           exampled
           :
           but
           when
           we
           draw
           a
           mist
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           seek
           to
           darken
           that
           which
           shines
           ,
           we
           discover
           our selves
           too
           much
           unlike
           the
           
             children
             of
             light
          
           .
        
         
         
           
           3.
           
           Gifts
           and
           graces
           are
           ofttimes
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           so
           drawn
           out
           into
           action
           by
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           hid
           .
           Now
           to
           go
           about
           to
           lessen
           them
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           others
           ,
           to
           render
           those
           graces
           low
           and
           weake
           which
           indeed
           are
           high
           and
           mighty
           ;
           This
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           unworthy
           and
           unchristian
           practice
           .
           Thus
           they
           dealt
           with
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           a
           great
           miracle
           was
           wrought
           ,
           but
           they
           envyed
           him
           the
           honour
           of
           doing
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           say
           ,
           
             He
             casteth
             out
             Devils
             by
             Beelzebub
             the
             prince
             of
             Devils
             :
          
           But
           I
           hope
           God
           will
           teach
           us
           to
           abhor
           this
           devilish
           spirit
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           When
           God
           causeth
           his
           grace
           given
           to
           others
           to
           shine
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           onely
           to
           praise
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           praise
           his
           grace
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           praise
           them
           in
           whom
           God
           hath
           planted
           this
           grace
           ;
           and
           our
           commendation
           should
           be
           according
           to
           the
           truth
           and
           highth
           of
           grace
           ,
           with
           
             highest
             commendations
          
           .
           Now
           when
           the
           lustre
           of
           anothers
           gifts
           or
           grace
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           draweth
           forth
           praise
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           but
           represent
           it
           as
           worthy
           :
           yet
           when
           we
           praise
           it
           poorly
           with
           but
           's
           ,
           and
           stopps
           ,
           with
           ifs
           ,
           and
           ands
           ,
           with
           disparaging
           circumlocutions
           ;
           God
           and
           wise
           men
           ,
           cannot
           but
           accuse
           us
           of
           reproaching
           in
           such
           a
           faint
           praising
           .
        
         
           
           
             7.
             
             A
             seventh
             Law
             of
             Nature
             is
             against
          
           Pride
           ,
           
             against
             all
             undue
             exalting
             of
             our
          
           
           
             selves
             ,
             attributing
             too
             much
             to
             ,
             and
             vaunting
             our selves
             .
             Now
             see
             how
             much
             the
             Gospel-Doctrine
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             this
          
           pride
           :
           
             It
             tells
             you
             that
          
           pride
           of
           life
           is
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           
             2.
             26.
             
             That
             God
          
           scattereth
           the
           proud
           from
           the
           imaginations
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           Luk.
           
             1.
             51.
          
           
           Be
           ye
           therefore
           cloathed
           with
           humility
           ;
           for
           God
           resisteth
           the
           proud
           ,
           and
           giveth
           grace
           to
           the
           humble
           ;
           humble
           your selves
           therefore
           under
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           exalt
           you
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           
             5.
             5
             ,
             6.
          
           
        
         
           
           8.
           
           
             To
             be
             just
          
           ,
           to
           give
           every
           one
           their
           due
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           respect
           persons
           in
           judgement
           ,
           is
           surely
           a
           loude
           speaking
           Law
           ,
           highly
           commanded
           and
           commended
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Rom.
           13.
           7.
           
           
             Render
             therefore
             to
             all
             their
             dues
             ;
             Tribute
             to
             whom
             tribute
             ,
             honour
             to
             whom
             honour
             is
             due
             .
          
           I
           wonder
           how
           those
           ,
           who
           from
           their
           practice
           have
           procured
           the
           name
           of
           Quakers
           ,
           can
           pretend
           so
           much
           to
           justice
           ,
           as
           indeed
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           yet
           deny
           honour
           to
           those
           in
           authority
           .
           Respect
           is
           their
           due
           as
           well
           as
           obedience
           ;
           reverent
           deportment
           ,
           toward
           and
           before
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           performing
           their
           commands
           :
           and
           if
           they
           say
           they
           must
           not
           gratifie
           the
           flesh
           ,
           in
           giving
           Titles
           to
           men
           ;
           I
           may
           more
           truely
           say
           ,
           they
           gratifie
           their
           
             own
             flesh
          
           by
           not
           giving
           of
           them
           .
           
        
         
           
             9.
             
             It
             follows
             ,
             as
             that
             conclusion
             which
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
          
           That
           we
           must
           
           deale
           well
           with
           them
           who
           are
           the
           meanes
           of
           our
           peace
           :
           Supplications
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           intercessions
           ,
           and
           giving
           of
           thanks
           ,
           must
           be
           for
           those
           that
           are
           in
           authority
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             why
             ?
             because
             they
             are
             meanes
             of
             our
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             living
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Elders
           that
           rule
           well
           ,
           that
           labour
           in
           word
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           must
           be
           accounted
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           
             5.
             17.
          
           
           We
           must
           obey
           and
           submit
           our selves
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           watch
           for
           our
           souls
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           must
           give
           account
           ,
           Heb.
           
             13
             ,
             17.
          
           
        
         
           
           10.
           
           It
           s
           a
           general
           conclusion
           that
           
             enemies
             must
             be
             opposed
          
           .
           There
           be
           some
           enemies
           are
           like
           the
           Amalekites
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           must
           never
           make
           peace
           ;
           we
           must
           give
           our
           
             old
             man
          
           with
           its
           affections
           and
           lusts
           no
           quarter
           ,
           we
           must
           mortifie
           and
           crucifie
           them
           .
        
         
           Eph.
           
             6.
             12.
          
           
           You
           must
           wrastle
           against
           principalities
           and
           powers
           ,
           the
           rulers
           of
           the
           darknesse
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           against
           spiritual
           wickednesse
           in
           high
           places
           :
           Therefore
           be
           strong
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           might
           .
           V.
           10.
           
           Put
           on
           the
           whole
           armour
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           ,
           and
           withstand
           in
           the
           evil
           day
           .
           V.
           
             11.
             
             &
             13.
          
           
           Stand
           therefore
           with
           your
           loynes
           girt
           about
           with
           truth
           ,
           having
           on
           the
           brestplate
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           the
           sheild
           of
           faith
           ,
           the
           helmet
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           other
           enemies
           which
           we
           must
           pitty
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           ,
           do
           good
           to
           them
           although
           
           they
           deale
           ill
           with
           us
           .
           Math.
           5.
           44.
           
           
             Love
             your
             enemies
             ,
             and
             do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             you
             ,
          
           is
           a
           sweet
           Gospel-straine
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           high
           nature
           ;
           and
           there
           be
           many
           more
           such
           precious
           passages
           ,
           which
           you
           shall
           not
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           Naturalists
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           we
           shall
           gather
           together
           and
           now
           set
           before
           you
           .
        
         
           
           You
           are
           
             borne
             again
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           3.
           you
           have
           union
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           who
           is
           a
           spiritual
           living
           Principle
           ,
           and
           
             hath
             life
             in
             himselfe
          
           as
           the
           Father
           hath
           ▪
           and
           hence
           flowes
           your
           spiritnal
           activity
           and
           joy
           ,
           your
           
             lively
             hope
             by
             the
             resurrection
          
           
           
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
          
           .
           The
           best
           the
           world
           can
           brag
           of
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           dead
           hope
           ;
           but
           your
           hope
           is
           lively
           ;
           and
           the
           livelinesse
           of
           your
           hope
           ariseth
           from
           a
           life
           after
           death
           ,
           a
           resurrection
           ;
           yea
           from
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           his
           life
           and
           death
           .
           
             You
             are
             in
             Christ
          
           as
           branches
           in
           the
           Vine
           ,
           and
           members
           in
           the
           head
           ;
           one
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           husband
           and
           wife
           are
           one
           flesh
           ,
           nay
           as
           he
           is
           one
           with
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           17.
           as
           many
           as
           
             are
             in
             Christ
          
           must
           be
           
             new
             creatures
          
           ;
           not
           new
           in
           some
           outward
           circumstances
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           whole
           frame
           ;
           not
           new
           from
           ontward
           restraint
           ,
           and
           present
           occurrences
           that
           mould
           them
           ;
           but
           new
           from
           a
           new
           inward
           disposition
           :
           and
           so
           old
           thoughts
           ,
           indulging
           of
           sense
           and
           appetite
           ,
           unrulinesse
           and
           unreasonablnesse
           of
           passion
           ,
           
           unduenesse
           of
           aims
           and
           ends
           ;
           all
           these
           old
           things
           must
           passe
           away
           ,
           and
           all
           become
           new
           .
        
         
           
           You
           are
           
             partakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           4.
           
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           you
           are
           partakers
           of
           Nature
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           common
           to
           all
           creatures
           ;
           nor
           of
           a
           reasonable
           nature
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           common
           to
           all
           men
           :
           But
           a
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           far
           above
           the
           reasonable
           ,
           as
           the
           reasonable
           Nature
           is
           above
           the
           brutish
           ;
           it
           s
           such
           a
           Nature
           as
           ariseth
           from
           
             the
             great
             and
             precious
             Promises
             that
             are
             given
             to
             us
             ,
          
           and
           by
           which
           ,
           world
           ,
           lust
           ,
           and
           corruption
           ,
           are
           escaped
           .
        
         
           
           
             You
             are
             Gods
             workmanship
             ,
             Eph.
          
           2.
           10.
           
           Those
           upon
           whom
           God
           leaves
           and
           manifesteth
           his
           special
           power
           and
           grace
           ;
           you
           are
           a
           created
           workmanship
           answerable
           to
           that
           work
           
             which
             called
             light
             out
             of
             darkness
             ,
          
           and
           created
           
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           must
           answer
           Gods
           great
           ordination
           ,
           by
           being
           dedicate
           
             unto
             good
             workes
          
           and
           
             walking
             in
             them
          
           ;
           your
           motion
           must
           be
           progression
           ,
           and
           your
           progresse
           must
           be
           continued
           .
        
         
           
           Your
           minds
           must
           
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             Col.
          
           1.
           9.
           
           The
           manifestation
           of
           his
           minde
           must
           be
           imprinted
           on
           yours
           ;
           his
           word
           is
           his
           will
           revealed
           ,
           and
           
             his
             will
          
           is
           that
           which
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           yea
           know
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           must
           be
           no
           deficiency
           :
           you
           must
           be
           
             filled
             with
             it
          
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           onely
           be
           rational
           ,
           but
           wise
           ,
           not
           
           onely
           understanding
           ,
           but
           spiritual
           ,
           yea
           
             filled
             with
             all
             wisdome
             and
             spiritual
             understanding
             .
          
        
         
           
           Eph.
           1.
           17.
           makes
           mention
           of
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             wisdome
             and
             revelation
             :
             Of
             wisdome
             ,
          
           raising
           you
           to
           exalt
           the
           best
           good
           as
           your
           highest
           end
           ,
           and
           directing
           you
           to
           the
           aptest
           meanes
           for
           obtaining
           that
           good
           ,
           and
           what
           your
           natural
           power
           cannot
           reach
           unto
           ,
           he
           reveals
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           concerns
           you
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           have
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           the
           
             acknowment
             of
             his
             will
          
           ;
           knowledge
           upon
           knowledge
           ,
           experimental
           approving
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           
           Your
           understanding
           must
           be
           
             inlightned
             ,
             v.
          
           18.
           light
           upon
           light
           ,
           spiritual
           upon
           natural
           light
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           are
           searching
           into
           ,
           not
           the
           nicetyes
           and
           curiosities
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           to
           know
           his
           call
           and
           the
           hope
           of
           it
           ,
           his
           calling
           you
           out
           of
           darknesse
           into
           marvelous
           light
           ,
           and
           laying
           up
           a
           Crown
           of
           glory
           for
           your
           hope
           ;
           you
           have
           the
           exceeding
           
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             power
             working
             you
             to
             believe
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             glorious
             riches
             of
             the
             inheritance
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           and
           all
           for
           you
           to
           know
           .
        
         
           
           
             You
             must
             be
             transformed
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             your
             minde
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.
           2.
           
           Transformation
           and
           renovation
           must
           go
           together
           to
           make
           up
           this
           Christian
           metamorphosis
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           will
           not
           be
           quarrelling
           and
           snarling
           at
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           
           
             hard
             saying
          
           not
           to
           be
           borne
           ;
           but
           then
           you
           will
           prove
           the
           
             will
             of
             God
          
           to
           be
           good
           and
           perfect
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           exceeding
           acceptable
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           
           You
           must
           
             know
             the
             love
             of
             God
             which
             passeth
             knowledge
             ,
             Eph.
          
           3.
           19.
           
           A
           strange
           paradoxe
           to
           know
           that
           which
           passeth
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           yet
           its
           most
           true
           and
           most
           sweet
           ;
           for
           its
           a
           filling
           knowledge
           ,
           a
           knowledge
           with
           a
           fullnesse
           ,
           yea
           the
           fullest
           fullnesse
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           
             with
             all
             the
             fullnesse
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           Your
           hearts
           must
           be
           abounding
           in
           sincerity
           of
           love
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           his
           truth
           and
           all
           Saints
           ▪
           They
           are
           under
           the
           
             Anathema
             maranatha
          
           that
           
             love
             not
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             power
             and
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             Satan
             works
             in
             them
             that
             receive
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             loving
          
           is
           more
           then
           liking
           ;
           it
           s
           a
           deliberate
           act
           of
           will
           ,
           closing
           with
           a
           sutable
           good
           .
           Christ
           and
           his
           truth
           ,
           his
           wayes
           ▪
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           are
           most
           sutable
           and
           agreeable
           to
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           in
           love
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Your
           desires
           must
           not
           be
           faint
           and
           weak
           ;
           but
           
             hungrings
             and
             thirstings
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             righteousnesse
          
           ;
           strong
           desires
           for
           the
           apprehension
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           and
           necessity
           of
           enjoying
           :
           desires
           from
           an
           inward
           sense
           of
           want
           ,
           and
           unsatisfied
           without
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           what
           is
           desired
           ;
           and
           yet
           are
           you
           truely
           blessed
           in
           your
           desire
           after
           those
           things
           .
        
         
         
           
           You
           must
           be
           
             walking
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             comforts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Act.
          
           9.
           31.
           
           Happy
           is
           the
           man
           that
           feareth
           alway
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           actual
           apprehension
           of
           Gods
           greatnesse
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           troubled
           left
           his
           carriage
           should
           not
           answer
           them
           both
           .
           Holy
           comforts
           do
           not
           make
           men
           idle
           or
           wanton
           ,
           but
           walking
           ,
           and
           fearing
           ,
           
             walking
             in
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           and
           if
           sorrows
           and
           mournings
           overtake
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           comforts
           in
           them
           ;
           for
           its
           
             godly
             sorrow
             causing
             repentance
             never
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           great
           duty
           of
           your
           heart
           is
           to
           
             believe
             on
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             you
             may
             be
             saved
          
           ;
           to
           see
           him
           in
           the
           excellency
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           that
           
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           is
           the
           onely
           one
           ,
           there
           being
           
             no
             other
             name
             given
             whereby
             you
             can
             be
             saved
          
           ;
           saved
           from
           sin
           and
           wrath
           ,
           from
           guilt
           and
           power
           ;
           hence
           you
           leane
           ,
           rest
           ,
           and
           stay
           on
           him
           ,
           roule
           your selves
           into
           his
           armes
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           perish
           resolve
           to
           perish
           there
           :
           and
           so
           
             believing
             in
             hope
             against
             hope
             ,
             are
             strong
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             give
          
           
           
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           4.
           18.
           
           &
           20.
           and
           this
           
             faith
             must
             purifi●
             your
             hearts
          
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           others
           are
           transported
           with
           unruly
           passions
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           shewing
           forth
           all
           meeknesse
           ,
           kindnesse
           ,
           and
           gentlenesse
           .
        
         
           
           You
           must
           
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             allway
             ,
             Phil.
          
           4.
           4.
           
           Your
           faith
           gives
           a
           sweet
           enjoyment
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           enjoyment
           
           doth
           inlarge
           your
           heart
           with
           
             joy
             unsp
             eakable
             and
             full
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           which
           make
           up
           that
           
             peace
             that
             passeth
             all
             understanding
          
           .
           It
           is
           no
           light
           or
           loose
           joy
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           
             guards
             the
             heart
             and
             minde
          
           from
           the
           assaults
           and
           insults
           of
           sin
           and
           Satan
           ,
           and
           make
           up
           that
           
             new
             name
             that
             none
             can
             read
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           Your
           mouths
           must
           correspond
           with
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           no
           
             corrupt
             communication
             is
             to
             proceed
             out
             of
             your
             mouth
             :
          
           our
           mouths
           are
           made
           instruments
           to
           communicate
           our
           thoughts
           ;
           but
           this
           communication
           must
           not
           be
           corrupt
           in
           us
           ,
           or
           tending
           in
           the
           least
           to
           corrupt
           others
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           good
           ,
           not
           corrupt
           ,
           but
           useful
           and
           profitable
           ,
           
             good
             to
             the
             use
             of
             edifying
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             minister
             grace
             unto
             the
             hearers
             :
          
           grace
           in
           you
           may
           draw
           forth
           grace
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           good
           communication
           in
           you
           may
           promote
           good
           communication
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
           
             No
             foolish
             talking
             nor
             jesting
             which
             are
             not
             convenient
             ;
             that
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           virtue
           with
           Aristotle
           ,
           is
           set
           down
           by
           the
           Apostle
           as
           a
           thing
           
             not
             convenient
          
           .
           Talking
           is
           then
           foolish
           when
           it
           promotes
           not
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           ends
           we
           should
           prosecute
           :
           and
           mark
           how
           the
           Apostle
           joynes
           
             jesting
             with
             foolish
             talking
          
           .
           I
           dare
           appeale
           to
           your
           experience
           that
           when
           you
           have
           garbled
           your
           jesting
           ,
           you
           have
           met
           with
           a
           mixture
           of
           too
           much
           folly
           and
           vanity
           in
           your
           mirth
           .
           Giving
           
           
             of
             thanks
          
           should
           be
           the
           language
           of
           Saints
           on
           earth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           of
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           then
           are
           your
           tongues
           your
           glory
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           s
           brought
           in
           with
           a
           
             sed
             potius
             ,
             but
             rather
          
           giving
           of
           thanks
           .
        
         
           
           
             Let
             your
             speech
             be
             gracious
             ,
             always
             seasoned
             with
             salt
             ,
             Col.
          
           4.
           6.
           
           Mark
           how
           God
           comes
           to
           regulate
           your
           speech
           :
           It
           must
           be
           gracious
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           heard
           )
           
             minister
             grace
             to
             the
             hearers
          
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           not
           be
           so
           for
           a
           fit
           ,
           or
           a
           spurt
           ,
           but
           always
           .
           There
           are
           two
           notable
           arguments
           set
           down
           to
           bridle
           your
           tongue
           .
           First
           that
           when
           your
           speech
           doth
           not
           minister
           grace
           to
           the
           hearers
           ,
           
             you
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.
           29
           ,
           &
           30.
           and
           how
           sad
           should
           that
           fall
           upon
           us
           to
           grieve
           
             him
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             are
             sealed
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             ?
          
           And
           a
           second
           argument
           is
           in
           this
           sixth
           verse
           ,
           
             that
             you
             may
             know
             how
             to
             answer
             every
             man.
          
           Men
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           object
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           object
           against
           you
           from
           your
           own
           words
           ;
           and
           you
           cannot
           be
           in
           a
           capacity
           to
           
             answer
             them
          
           ,
           except
           your
           speech
           be
           gracious
           .
           It
           peirceth
           a
           godly
           tender
           soul
           to
           heare
           the
           swearing
           and
           cursing
           ,
           the
           blasphemy
           and
           railing
           ,
           that
           your
           Streets
           swarme
           withal
           ;
           to
           have
           their
           eares
           buffered
           with
           uncleane
           ,
           rotten
           ,
           filthy
           communications
           :
           But
           by
           how
           much
           you
           finde
           the
           sinfullnesse
           and
           carelessnesse
           of
           most
           men
           ,
           the
           more
           ought
           you
           
           to
           bridle
           your
           tongues
           ,
           and
           aspire
           to
           that
           perfection
           ,
           not
           to
           offend
           in
           that
           
             unruly
             member
          
           ,
           
           and
           so
           shew
           forth
           
             that
             your
             Religion
             is
             not
             in
             vain
             .
          
        
         
           
           You
           must
           not
           onely
           be
           
             good
             speakers
          
           ,
           but
           
             doers
             of
             that
             which
             is
             good
          
           ;
           you
           must
           be
           hearers
           ,
           but
           
             not
             onely
             hearers
          
           ,
           but
           doers
           also
           :
           but
           mark
           what
           you
           must
           be
           doers
           of
           ;
           not
           your
           own
           will
           ,
           or
           the
           lusts
           of
           men
           ,
           
             but
             doers
             of
             the
             word
          
           ;
           not
           praters
           ,
           but
           practitioners
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           strong
           argument
           added
           ,
           
             that
             you
             may
             be
             blessed
             in
             your
             deed
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           after
           but
           
             in
             your
             deed
          
           .
           Holinesse
           carrieth
           happinesse
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           22.
           they
           have
           
             their
             fruit
             unto
             holinesse
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             end
             everlasting
             life
          
           ;
           they
           have
           their
           fruit
           now
           ,
           &
           hereafter
           too
           ;
           now
           in
           holiness
           ,
           herafter
           in
           life
           everlasting
           .
        
         
           
             You
             must
             deny
             your selves
             ,
             Matth.
          
           16.
           24.
           
           you
           must
           undoe
           as
           well
           as
           doe
           ,
           deny
           as
           well
           as
           grant
           ;
           deny
           your
           own
           carnal
           reasonings
           ,
           affections
           ,
           experience
           ,
           and
           conversation
           .
        
         
           Tit.
           2.
           12.
           
           You
           must
           deny
           not
           some
           ,
           but
           
             all
             ungodlinesse
          
           ;
           all
           beginnings
           ,
           thoughts
           ,
           occasions
           ,
           meanes
           ,
           signes
           ,
           and
           measures
           of
           ungodlinesse
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           world
           should
           make
           large
           proffers
           to
           you
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           profit
           ,
           yet
           you
           must
           deny
           your
           
             worldly
             lust
          
           ,
           your
           lust
           and
           desire
           after
           those
           worldly
           things
           ,
           and
           
             Moses
             ▪
             like
          
           refuse
           the
           
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             which
             are
             but
             for
             a
             season
          
           ;
           and
           account
           
             suffering
             affliction
             with
          
           
           
             the
             people
             of
             God
             greater
             riches
             then
             the
             treasures
             of
             Egypt
          
           ;
           and
           as
           
             Moses
             saw
             him
          
           by
           faith
           
             that
             was
             invisible
          
           ,
           so
           you
           must
           deny
           ungodlinesse
           and
           worldly
           lusts
           upon
           a
           ground
           
             of
             faith
             and
             hope
          
           :
           for
           so
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             looking
             for
             the
             blessed
             hope
          
           .
           The
           blessednesse
           hoped
           for
           being
           duely
           looked
           on
           by
           an
           eye
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           deny
           ungodlinesse
           and
           worldly
           lusts
           .
        
         
           How
           contemptible
           will
           
             the
             world
          
           seeme
           to
           us
           when
           we
           consider
           
             the
             glorious
             appearance
             of
             the
             Great
             God
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             !
          
           Oh
           then
           look
           on
           Christ
           as
           appearing
           ,
           and
           on
           his
           appearing
           as
           glorious
           ;
           look
           on
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           as
           the
           
             Great
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Great
           God
           
             as
             your
             Saviour
          
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           will
           abominate
           ungodlinesse
           and
           worldly
           lusts
           ,
           and
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Get
             you
             hence
             ,
             what
             have
             I
             any
             more
             to
             doe
             with
             you
             ?
             V.
          
           14.
           
           
             Christ
             gave
             himselfe
             that
             he
          
           
           
             might
             redeeme
             us
             from
             all
             iniquity
             .
          
           How
           free
           &
           full
           is
           that
           gift
           !
           who
           is
           able
           to
           express
           the
           greatness
           of
           it
           ?
           He
           
             gave
             himselfe
          
           ,
           laid
           aside
           his
           own
           glory
           and
           excellency
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           were
           
             God
             ,
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           was
           content
           to
           be
           in
           the
           
             form
             of
             a
             servant
          
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           were
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
             to
             become
             of
             no
             reputation
             :
          
           and
           why
           all
           this
           ?
           to
           
             redeeme
             us
             from
             all
             iniquity
          
           .
           It
           s
           much
           according
           to
           the
           heart
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           you
           and
           your
           iniquity
           should
           be
           parted
           ,
           and
           that
           sin
           should
           have
           
             no
             more
             dominion
             over
             you
          
           ;
           that
           you
           should
           no
           more
           be
           to
           your
           
           own
           lust
           ,
           or
           to
           
             the
             lusts
             of
             men
          
           ,
           but
           
             a
             peculiar
             people
             to
             himselfe
          
           ,
           living
           
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
          
           ,
           and
           
             godly
             ,
             in
             this
             present
             world
          
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           working
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           but
           continually
           
             zealous
             of
             good
             works
          
           ,
           working
           good
           ,
           although
           evil
           oppose
           you
           .
        
         
           Being
           Saints
           ,
           the
           Promises
           are
           yours
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           the
           
             dearely
             beloved
             ones
          
           ;
           and
           
           therefore
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           7.
           1.
           
           
             You
             must
             cleanse
             your selves
             from
             all
             filthinesse
             of
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             .
          
           The
           love
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Promises
           ,
           are
           all
           so
           cleansing
           :
           Gods
           love
           cannot
           indure
           to
           see
           the
           spots
           in
           his
           Spouse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           stricks
           at
           all
           filthinesse
           ,
           filthinesse
           of
           flesh
           and
           
             filthinesse
             of
             spirit
          
           :
           observe
           its
           cleansing
           ,
           not
           onely
           forbearing
           your
           lust
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           but
           taking
           away
           the
           defilement
           of
           it
           .
           How
           ever
           men
           may
           conceit
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           pollute
           and
           defile
           them
           .
           Now
           it
           s
           the
           imployment
           of
           a
           Saint
           to
           be
           purging
           ,
           and
           purging
           upon
           spiritual
           grounds
           ,
           upon
           the
           ground
           of
           
             having
             the
             Promises
          
           ,
           and
           being
           the
           
             dearely
             beloved
             ones
          
           .
           The
           being
           of
           a
           Saint
           lieth
           
             in
             holinesse
          
           ;
           no
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           no
           Saint
           ;
           and
           a
           Saints
           duty
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           serious
           and
           constant
           in
           the
           
             perfecting
             of
             holinesse
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           You
           must
           be
           
             obedient
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.
           12.
           and
           
           
             worke
             out
             your
             salvation
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             .
             V.
          
           13.
           
           
             Doe
             all
             things
             without
             murmuring
             .
             V.
          
           14.
           
           
             That
             you
             may
             be
             the
          
           
           
             sons
             of
             God.
             V.
          
           15.
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           appeare
           to
           be
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ,
           Blameless
           :
           
           not
           onely
           free
           from
           fault
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           said
           of
           Caesars
           wife
           ,
           
             Oportet
             uxorem
             Caesaris
             non
             modo
             a
             culpa
             liberam
             esse
             ,
             sed
             a
             suspitione
             culpae
             :
          
           you
           must
           be
           free
           from
           the
           very
           suspition
           of
           fault
           ;
           not
           onely
           abstaining
           from
           evil
           ,
           but
           
             all
             appearance
             of
             evil
          
           :
           You
           
           must
           be
           harmelesse
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           cannot
           be
           blamelesse
           ;
           if
           you
           be
           fighting
           and
           quarrelling
           ,
           snarling
           ,
           and
           wrangling
           ,
           you
           are
           as
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           the
           sons
           of
           God.
           How
           ready
           will
           those
           men
           be
           to
           reproach
           you
           
             without
             a
             cause
          
           ?
           but
           if
           you
           give
           a
           cause
           ,
           oh
           then
           what
           vaunting
           and
           triumphing
           is
           there
           !
           whereas
           it
           lies
           on
           you
           to
           walke
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           to
           silence
           the
           carpings
           of
           malicious
           men
           .
           
           You
           are
           
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             crooked
             and
             perverse
             generation
             ,
          
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           
             darke
             world
          
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           made
           you
           as
           so
           many
           Stars
           ,
           to
           have
           light
           and
           to
           give
           light
           .
           Oh
           let
           not
           any
           league
           with
           any
           sinful
           lust
           darken
           your
           souls
           :
           If
           the
           
             light
             in
             you
             be
             darknesse
             ,
             how
             great
             is
             that
             darknesse
             ?
          
        
         
           
           You
           must
           like
           
             John
             ,
             be
             burning
             and
             shining
             lights
          
           ;
           not
           onely
           have
           the
           light
           of
           grace
           within
           you
           to
           guide
           you
           to
           happinesse
           ,
           but
           this
           light
           must
           be
           burning
           ,
           and
           shining
           ,
           in
           clearnesse
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           warmness
           of
           affection
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           help
           others
           when
           they
           are
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           and
           
           that
           
             your
             zeale
             may
             provoke
             very
             may
             .
          
        
         
           You
           must
           
             hold
             out
             the
             word
             of
             life
          
           ;
           you
           
           have
           not
           onely
           the
           word
           of
           light
           ,
           but
           the
           word
           of
           life
           within
           you
           ,
           which
           to
           you
           is
           a
           
             quickning
             word
             ,
             dividing
             asunder
             between
             the
             joynts
             and
             marrow
          
           ;
           and
           this
           word
           of
           light
           and
           life
           ,
           this
           
             living
             word
          
           you
           are
           to
           
             hold
             out
          
           ;
           for
           
             your
             light
             must
          
           
           
             shine
             before
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             your
             good
             works
             :
          
           before
           men
           ;
           most
           men
           are
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           sit
           in
           darknesse
           ;
           carnal
           sensual
           men
           
             cannot
             receive
             the
             things
             of
             God
             :
          
           and
           yet
           God
           requires
           such
           a
           shining
           in
           you
           ,
           that
           
             these
             men
          
           ,
           these
           
             blind
             men
          
           ,
           may
           some
           way
           see
           ;
           and
           here
           again
           observe
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           
             good
             works
          
           ,
           and
           good
           works
           with
           light
           ;
           not
           barely
           good
           words
           ,
           or
           good
           profession
           ,
           that
           will
           convince
           them
           ;
           you
           may
           talke
           long
           enough
           ,
           and
           these
           men
           will
           never
           see
           any
           good
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           worke
           it
           frequently
           and
           constantly
           .
        
         
           
             You
             must
          
           glorifie
           your
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           you
           .
           
             It
             was
             Christ
             his
             work
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             yours
             ;
             and
             he
             finished
             that
             work
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             you
             .
          
           Joh.
           17.
           
           Herein
           is
           my
           Father
           glorified
           that
           
           you
           bring
           forth
           much
           fruit
           ,
           so
           shall
           ye
           be
           my
           Disciples
           .
           
             You
             must
             be
             abounding
             ,
             and
          
           
           abounding
           alway
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           knowing
           your
           labour
           is
           not
           in
           vain
           ;
           filled
           with
           
           the
           fruits
           of
           righteousnesse
           which
           are
           by
           Christ
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Father
           ;
           giving
           all
           diligence
           ,
           and
           adding
           to
           your
           faith
           virtue
           ,
           and
           
           to
           virtue
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           knowledge
           temperance
           ,
           and
           to
           temperance
           patience
           ,
           to
           patience
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           to
           godlinesse
           brotherly-kindnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           brotherly-kindnesse
           love
           :
           These
           things
           must
           be
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           abound
           in
           you
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           not
           be
           barren
           or
           unfruitful
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           
             You
             have
             been
             the
          
           servants
           of
           sin
           
             long
             enough
             ;
             now
          
           
           
             it
             concerns
             you
          
           to
           obey
           from
           the
           heart
           the
           form
           of
           Doctrine
           into
           which
           you
           were
           delivered
           .
        
         
           It
           lies
           upon
           you
           to
           raise
           common
           things
           by
           holy
           ends
           ,
           and
           to
           turne
           outward
           objects
           into
           spiritual
           converse
           .
           If
           you
           do
           but
           eat
           and
           drink
           ,
           walk
           or
           work
           ,
           
           work
           or
           recreate
           ,
           what
           ever
           ye
           do
           in
           word
           or
           deed
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             by
             him
             .
          
           Eating
           
           and
           drinking
           are
           but
           natural
           actions
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           have
           Gods
           glory
           as
           their
           end
           .
           Nature
           may
           teach
           you
           to
           give
           thanks
           ;
           but
           it
           s
           the
           Gospel
           that
           teacheth
           you
           in
           your
           thanksgiving
           to
           haverecourse
           to
           
             God
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             meanesse
             of
             your
             condition
             must
             not
             hinder
             the
             raisednesse
             of
             you
          
           holinesse
           .
           
             Suppose
             you
             are
          
           servants
           ,
           
             the
             Gospel
             teacheth
             you
             how
             to
             make
             your
             service
             to
             become
             divine
             .
          
           Col.
           
             3.
             22.
          
           
           Servants
           ,
           
           obey
           in
           all
           things
           your
           Masters
           ,
           not
           with
           eye-service
           as
           men-pleasers
           ,
           but
           in
           singlenesse
           of
           
           heart
           fearing
           God
           :
           and
           whatever
           you
           do
           ,
           do
           it
           heartily
           as
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           men
           ,
           knowing
           that
           of
           the
           Lord
           ye
           shall
           receive
           a
           reward
           ;
           for
           ye
           serve
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           .
        
         
           You
           must
           
             obey
             your
             Masters
          
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           you
           must
           declare
           you
           are
           
             fearing
             God
          
           ,
           while
           you
           are
           obeying
           them
           ;
           you
           must
           render
           them
           service
           ,
           but
           not
           eye-service
           .
           God
           requires
           the
           heart
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           requires
           your
           respect
           to
           another
           ,
           he
           requires
           your
           heart
           thereto
           .
           How
           unlike
           is
           your
           complemental
           expression
           ,
           of
           saying
           ,
           Your
           servant
           ,
           your
           humble
           servant
           Sir
           ,
           to
           the
           
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
          
           here
           mentioned
           ?
           You
           must
           please
           men
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           men-pleasers
           ,
           but
           please
           God
           in
           the
           pleasing
           of
           them
           ;
           you
           
             must
             do
          
           ,
           and
           
             do
             heartily
          
           ,
           but
           as
           to
           
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           men
           ;
           and
           there
           's
           good
           reason
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           
             of
             him
             you
             must
             receive
             the
             reward
             ,
             for
             ye
             serve
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             :
          
           he
           tells
           you
           of
           serving
           men
           ,
           and
           serving
           Christ
           ,
           yea
           serving
           Christ
           in
           serving
           men
           ;
           and
           thus
           you
           greaten
           little
           ,
           and
           highten
           low
           things
           .
        
         
           You
           should
           be
           persons
           of
           a
           raised
           manner
           of
           behaviour
           ,
           in
           all
           actions
           ,
           states
           ,
           and
           conditions
           ,
           in
           all
           holy
           conversation
           and
           godlinesse
           :
           But
           most
           of
           all
           when
           you
           come
           
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             sanctified
             in
             his
             nigh
             ones
             ,
             and
             glorified
             before
          
           
           
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             Levit.
          
           10.
           3.
           
           To
           worship
           God
           is
           to
           be
           neer
           to
           him
           ;
           you
           are
           then
           under
           a
           promise
           of
           his
           special
           presence
           :
           
           But
           then
           
             he
             will
             be
             sanctified
          
           ;
           either
           you
           must
           sanctifie
           him
           ,
           or
           he
           will
           sanctifie
           himselfe
           ;
           he
           must
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           either
           in
           and
           by
           you
           ,
           in
           the
           holinesse
           of
           your
           hearts
           ,
           or
           upon
           you
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           just
           judgements
           .
           You
           must
           not
           think
           to
           content
           your selves
           with
           pretence
           to
           worship
           God
           alone
           in
           your
           Closet
           or
           Family
           ;
           but
           you
           must
           worship
           him
           also
           
             before
             all
             the
             people
          
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           a
           
             glorifying
             him
          
           .
        
         
           
           You
           must
           
             worship
             the
             Father
             ,
             Joh.
          
           4.
           24.
           but
           it
           must
           be
           
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
          
           .
           Gospel-worship
           hath
           lesse
           outward
           pompe
           and
           ceremony
           then
           that
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           have
           more
           of
           plainesse
           and
           purity
           ;
           else
           God
           should
           be
           a
           loser
           .
        
         
           
           You
           must
           
             pray
             alwayes
             ,
             Eph.
          
           6.
           18.
           
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             ,
          
           not
           prate
           but
           pray
           ;
           repetition
           of
           words
           in
           form
           of
           confessions
           or
           petition
           ,
           are
           not
           prayer
           ;
           your
           praying
           must
           be
           
             in
             the
             spirit
          
           ;
           your
           spirits
           in
           prayer
           must
           be
           drawn
           forth
           and
           acted
           by
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           your
           affections
           must
           be
           spiritual
           ,
           or
           you
           cannot
           pray
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           babling
           and
           howling
           ,
           but
           praying
           it
           is
           not
           unlesse
           it
           be
           
             in
             the
             spirit
          
           ;
           your
           heads
           may
           work
           ,
           and
           your
           lips
           may
           move
           ,
           but
           it
           s
           no
           prayer
           if
           the
           heart
           lie
           still
           :
           the
           voice
           of
           words
           is
           not
           the
           voice
           of
           prayer
           ,
           but
           the
           
             sighs
             and
             groans
             that
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           You
           must
           
             lift
             up
             your
             souls
          
           in
           
           prayer
           ,
           
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Almighty
          
           and
           wrastle
           with
           him
           ,
           not
           
             letting
             him
             alone
          
           until
           he
           blesse
           you
           .
        
         
           Jesus
           Christ
           
             hath
             set
             up
             and
             set
             open
             a
          
           
           Throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           given
           us
           a
           boldnesse
           of
           accesse
           ,
           Eph.
           
             3.
             12.
             
             You
             must
             come
          
           in
           his
           Name
           
             with
             confidence
          
           :
           Aske
           and
           you
           shall
           bave
           ,
           seeke
           and
           you
           shall
           finde
           ,
           knock
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           opened
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           You
           must
           
             watch
             and
             pray
          
           ,
           yea
           watch
           
           
             unto
             prayer
             with
             all
             perseverance
             and
             joy
             ,
             Eph.
          
           6.
           18.
           
           You
           lose
           many
           sweet
           praying
           opportunities
           by
           not
           watching
           your
           season
           :
           you
           lose
           the
           acting
           and
           improvement
           of
           many
           graces
           ,
           and
           obtaining
           of
           many
           precious
           comforts
           ,
           and
           sweet
           returnes
           ,
           by
           not
           persevering
           in
           prayer
           .
           Far
           be
           it
           from
           you
           to
           pray
           as
           a
           task
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           work
           which
           you
           are
           soon
           weary
           of
           ,
           and
           glad
           when
           it
           is
           over
           ;
           but
           you
           must
           
             persevere
             in
             prayer
          
           ,
           and
           
             pray
             with
             joy
          
           ,
           and
           joy
           to
           pray
           .
        
         
           You
           must
           attend
           at
           
             the
             posts
             of
             Wisdomes
             door
             ,
             Prov
             ,
          
           8.
           34.
           
           
             Laying
             aside
             all
             malice
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             all
             guile
             ,
             and
             hypocrisies
             ,
             and
             envyes
             ,
             and
             all
             evil
             speakings
             ;
             as
             new
             born
             babes
             desire
             the
             sincere
             milke
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             grow
             thereby
             :
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             sincere
             milke
             ,
             the
             form
             of
             wholesome
             words
             ,
          
           not
           sugared
           with
           
             the
             wisdome
             of
             words
          
           ,
           but
           coming
           in
           the
           
             demonstration
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             with
             power
             .
          
           That
           word
           desire
           ,
           and
           desire
           
             as
             new
             born
             babes
          
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           
           spiritual
           instinct
           ,
           and
           inward
           inclination
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           be
           satisfied
           without
           you
           taste
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           desire
           it
           in
           the
           sincerity
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           sincerity
           of
           desire
           ,
           that
           
             ye
             may
             grow
             thereby
             .
             Accretio
             est
             mutatio
             minoris
             quantitatis
             in
             majorem
             ,
             usque
             ad
             terminum
             praefinitum
             a
             naturâ
             :
          
           Growth
           is
           the
           change
           of
           a
           lesse
           quantity
           and
           degree
           of
           grace
           into
           a
           greater
           ;
           when
           you
           passe
           from
           your
           little
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           to
           a
           greater
           measure
           ,
           then
           you
           grow
           .
           God
           hath
           given
           his
           word
           for
           to
           strengthen
           as
           well
           as
           to
           beget
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           sincere
           word
           is
           the
           word
           that
           makes
           you
           grow
           ,
           and
           that
           word
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           should
           have
           our
           strong
           first
           born
           desires
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             noble
          
           Bereans
           ,
           Acts
           
             17.
             11.
          
           received
           the
           word
           with
           all
           readinesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           searched
           the
           Scriptures
           daily
           whether
           those
           things
           were
           so
           .
           
             And
             it
             will
             be
             no
             lesse
             noblenesse
             in
             you
             to
             receive
             and
             search
             ,
             to
             receive
             with
             readinesse
             and
             retaine
             with
             gladnesse
             the
          
           word
           of
           truth
           .
           
             This
             will
             argue
             the
          
           honesty
           and
           goodnesse
           
             of
             your
             hearts
          
           ,
           Luk.
           
             8.
             15.
             thus
             to
          
           heare
           
           and
           keep
           ,
           and
           bring
           ●orth
           fruit
           with
           patience
           .
           
             You
             must
             like
          
           Mary
           ponder
           Christs
           sayings
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           giving
           more
           earnest
           
           heed
           to
           the
           things
           which
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           lest
           at
           any
           time
           you
           should
           let
           them
           slip
           .
           Heb.
           
             2.
             1.
          
           
        
         
           
             Coming
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             you
             must
             examine
             your selves
             ,
          
           and
           so
           eate
           of
           that
           
           bread
           and
           drink
           of
           that
           cup
           ,
           
             which
             is
             no
             lesse
             th
             en
          
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           thus
           judging
           your selves
           ,
           you
           are
           discerning
           the
           Lords
           body
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           condemned
           with
           the
           world
           :
           
             you
             being
             thus
             entertained
             in
             Christs
             bosome
             as
             guests
             at
             his
             Table
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             forget
             your
             poor
             Brethren
             that
             be
             in
             want
             .
          
           
           This
           communicating
           is
           doing
           good
           ,
           
             and
             a
             Gospel
          
           Sacrifice
           wherewith
           God
           is
           well
           pleased
           ;
           
             it
             is
             extensive
          
           to
           all
           ,
           
             but
             especially
             to
             those
             who
             are
             of
             the
          
           houshold
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           
             The
             blessed
             Gospel
             teacheth
             us
             not
             onely
             to
          
           do
           ,
           but
           suffer
           .
           
             This
             is
             a
             special
          
           
           gift
           ,
           Phil.
           
             1.
             29.
          
           
           To
           you
           its
           given
           on
           the
           behalfe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           believe
           but
           suffer
           .
           
             Suffering
             makes
             way
             for
             patience
             ,
             and
             patience
             must
             not
             onely
             work
             ,
             but
          
           
           have
           a
           perfect
           worke
           ,
           Jam.
           
             1.
             4.
             
             You
             must
          
           
           
             not
             onely
             be
             patient
             ,
             but
          
           glory
           in
           tribulation
           ,
           knowing
           that
           our
           patience
           worketh
           experience
           ,
           and
           experience
           hope
           .
           
             What
             although
             men
             should
             revile
             you
             ,
             and
             say
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             against
             you
             ?
             let
             it
          
           
           
             be
             falslely
             and
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             and
             then
          
           rejoyce
           and
           be
           exceeding
           glad
           ,
           for
           great
           is
           your
           reward
           in
           heaven
           ,
           
             who
             are
             now
          
           
           strengthened
           with
           all
           might
           ▪
           according
           to
           his
           glorious
           power
           unto
           all
           patience
           and
           long-suffering
           with
           joyfullnesse
           ;
           
             So
             that
          
           if
           you
           suffer
           as
           Christians
           for
           Christs
           
             cause
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             you
             should
          
           
           not
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           but
           glorifie
           God
           on
           that
           
           behalfe
           ;
           counting
           your selves
           happy
           to
           be
           reproached
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           glory
           and
           of
           God
           resteth
           upon
           you
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Here
           followeth
           the
           Appendix
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Fifth
           Chapter
           of
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           IT
           was
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           fifth
           Chapter
           ,
        
         
           That
           when
           Christ
           works
           great
           changes
           in
           Kingdomes
           and
           Common-wealths
           ,
           he
           sheweth
           
             signes
             in
             the
             heaven
             above
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             earth
             beneath
          
           ;
           and
           that
           occasioned
           this
           Question
           ,
        
         
           Quest
           .
           Whether
           those
           
             signes
             in
             heaven
          
           which
           Christ
           sheweth
           ,
           do
           not
           favour
           or
           countenance
           
             Astrological
             Predictions
          
           ?
        
         
           Ans
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           negatively
           .
           Those
           Signes
           that
           Christ
           sheweth
           ,
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           favour
           their
           Predictions
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           you
           may
           more
           fully
           take
           in
           the
           compasse
           and
           meaning
           of
           this
           answer
           ,
           we
           shall
           first
           shew
           you
           what
           we
           grant
           concerning
           the
           Stars
           ,
           and
           then
           what
           we
           deny
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           grant
           these
           five
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Stars
           have
           a
           powerful
           ruling
           
           excellency
           by
           their
           light
           ,
           heat
           ,
           and
           motion
           .
           They
           are
           not
           like
           the
           paints
           in
           a
           Chamber
           ,
           which
           we
           look
           on
           ,
           but
           they
           work
           not
           on
           us
           .
           The
           seat
           and
           station
           
           of
           the
           Stars
           tell
           us
           that
           they
           are
           not
           placed
           there
           to
           disgrace
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           have
           that
           in
           their
           being
           which
           answers
           so
           high
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           work
           to
           their
           ends
           .
           So
           Job
           38.
           31.
           
           
             Canst
             thou
             binde
             the
             sweet
             influences
             of
             the
             Pleiades
             ?
          
           Stars
           have
           their
           influences
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           virtue
           ,
           and
           power
           extended
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           Psal
           .
           
             8.
             3.
          
           
           When
           I
           consider
           the
           Heavens
           the
           work
           of
           thy
           fingers
           ,
           the
           Moon
           and
           the
           Stars
           which
           thou
           hast
           ordained
           .
           
             The
             Stars
             then
             are
             Gods
          
           Ordinances
           ,
           
             creatures
             ordained
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             for
             us
             to
             consider
             of
             .
          
        
         
           Luke
           21.
           26.
           
           
             The
             powers
             of
             heaven
             shall
             be
             shaken
             .
          
           The
           powers
           of
           heaven
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           are
           sure
           such
           as
           are
           not
           weake
           ,
           but
           strong
           in
           their
           operation
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           Psal
           .
           136.
           9.
           
           
             The
             Moon
             and
             the
             Stars
             are
             said
             to
             rule
             the
             night
             .
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           We
           grant
           that
           the
           Stars
           by
           their
           light
           ,
           heat
           ,
           and
           motion
           ,
           do
           work
           great
           alteration
           in
           the
           Aire
           ,
           the
           first
           heaven
           ,
           as
           being
           neerest
           to
           it
           ;
           God
           hath
           placed
           the
           creatures
           neer
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           act
           conjoynedly
           .
           The
           clearnesse
           or
           cloudinesse
           of
           the
           Aire
           may
           relate
           to
           the
           Stars
           ;
           the
           Stars
           also
           are
           considerable
           in
           the
           moisture
           ,
           or
           drynesse
           of
           the
           Aire
           .
           If
           the
           wind
           be
           
             Aer
             motus
          
           ,
           the
           
             Aire
             moved
          
           ;
           I
           know
           not
           but
           that
           motion
           may
           some
           what
           relate
           to
           the
           virtue
           of
           the
           Stars
           .
        
         
         
           
           3.
           
           We
           deny
           not
           but
           that
           the
           Stars
           having
           this
           power
           over
           the
           Aire
           ,
           they
           do
           by
           the
           aire
           diversly
           affect
           compound
           bodies
           that
           breath
           in
           this
           aire
           .
           This
           our
           experience
           teacheth
           us
           ;
           In
           faire
           weather
           we
           are
           more
           Frollick
           ,
           our
           spirits
           are
           up
           ,
           we
           are
           more
           apt
           to
           sing
           ,
           to
           move
           cheerfully
           ,
           our
           phantasies
           are
           more
           busie
           ,
           and
           our
           motion
           more
           pleasant
           ;
           whereas
           in
           thick
           foggy
           weather
           ,
           our
           brains
           are
           clouded
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           heavy
           and
           dull
           of
           Action
           .
        
         
           Heat
           ,
           cold
           ,
           moysture
           ,
           and
           drynesse
           ,
           are
           the
           four
           principal
           qualities
           of
           compounded
           bodies
           ;
           and
           surely
           the
           temperature
           of
           the
           Aire
           works
           much
           on
           these
           ,
           as
           is
           observable
           when
           we
           are
           sick
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Scripture
           speakes
           plainly
           ,
           
             That
             they
             are
             for
             times
             and
             for
             seasons
             ,
             for
             days
             and
             for
             years
             ,
             Gen.
          
           1.
           14.
           
           
             The
             lights
             in
             the
             firmament
             are
             to
             divide
             the
             day
             from
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             for
             seasons
             ,
             for
             days
             and
             years
             .
          
           Seasons
           are
           such
           times
           as
           are
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           to
           some
           actions
           and
           bodies
           ;
           
             He
             appointeth
             the
             Moon
             for
             seasons
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             knoweth
             his
             going
             down
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           104.
           19.
           
           Seasons
           are
           such
           portions
           of
           time
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           come
           forth
           to
           act
           in
           ,
           he
           shall
           finde
           an
           advantage
           to
           his
           work
           from
           
             the
             time
          
           ;
           which
           advantage
           he
           will
           misse
           if
           he
           go
           not
           forth
           then
           .
           Thus
           in
           sowing
           ,
           the
           growth
           and
           fruit
           depends
           not
           onely
           on
           the
           commiting
           of
           the
           seed
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           
           but
           committing
           it
           to
           the
           ground
           in
           a
           certaine
           time
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           called
           
             sowing
             Season
          
           :
           sow
           before
           or
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           your
           labour
           will
           not
           thrive
           ;
           and
           this
           sheweth
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           that
           promise
           ,
           Gen.
           8.
           22.
           
           
             While
             the
             earth
             remaineth
             ,
             Seed-time
             and
             Harvest
             ,
             and
             Cold
             and
             Heat
             ,
             Summer
             and
             Winter
             ,
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             shall
             not
             cease
             .
          
           Thus
           learned
           Mr.
           Aynsworth
           explaines
           Job
           9.
           9.
           concerning
           the
           four
           Seasons
           of
           the
           year
           :
           
             Which
             maketh
             Arcturus
             ,
             Orion
             ,
             and
             Pleiades
             ,
             and
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             South
             :
             Arcturus
             ariseth
             in
             September
             ,
             and
             beginneth
          
           Autumne
           ;
           Orion
           ariseth
           in
           December
           ,
           and
           beginneth
           
             Winter
             ;
             Pleiades
          
           ariseth
           in
           the
           Spring
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Chambers
             of
             the
             South
          
           he
           interprets
           of
           the
           Southerne
           Stars
           ,
           which
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           hidden
           from
           us
           ,
           as
           in
           Chambers
           ;
           but
           some
           arise
           so
           as
           in
           
             Summer
             ,
             as
             the
             Dog-star
          
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           We
           readily
           yeild
           that
           there
           may
           be
           some
           present
           Predictions
           about
           weather
           ,
           and
           things
           contemperating
           therewith
           ;
           such
           as
           Mariners
           ,
           Physitians
           ,
           and
           Husbandmen
           make
           :
           of
           which
           we
           read
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           54
           ,
           55.
           
           
             When
             ye
             see
             a
             cloud
             rise
             out
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             straitway
             you
             say
             ,
             there
             cometh
             a
             shower
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             so
             :
             and
             when
             you
             see
             the
             South
             winde
             blow
             ,
             you
             say
             there
             will
             be
             heat
             ,
             and
             it
             cometh
             to
             passe
             .
          
           Mariners
           at
           Sea
           have
           many
           useful
           signes
           of
           winde
           or
           storme
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           so
           accordingly
           
           prepare
           to
           avoid
           the
           danger
           .
           Physitians
           by
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           Aire
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Patient
           ,
           foretel
           what
           intension
           or
           remission
           of
           the
           fit
           there
           may
           be
           .
        
         
           Husbandmen
           (
           whose
           labour
           casts
           them
           to
           be
           much
           abroad
           )
           are
           not
           unskillful
           concerning
           the
           Seasons
           ,
           and
           so
           accordingly
           to
           order
           their
           Cattel
           .
           But
           these
           are
           vastly
           different
           from
           those
           things
           which
           men
           presume
           to
           answer
           from
           the
           Stars
           ,
           although
           the
           Stars
           be
           altogether
           silent
           concerning
           them
           :
           As
           about
           Marriage
           ,
           Trade
           ,
           Health
           ,
           or
           Sicknesse
           ,
           manner
           of
           Living
           and
           Dying
           .
           The
           confident
           conclusions
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           are
           the
           darke
           visions
           of
           mens
           wicked
           hearts
           ,
           which
           the
           Stars
           give
           no
           light
           unto
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ye
           see
           what
           we
           grant
           .
           1.
           
           That
           Stars
           have
           a
           ruling
           power
           .
           2.
           
           Make
           great
           alterations
           in
           the
           Aire
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           3.
           
           On
           compound
           bodies
           .
           4.
           
           They
           make
           times
           and
           seasons
           .
           And
           5.
           
           That
           men
           may
           from
           the
           present
           consideration
           ,
           make
           predictions
           of
           times
           and
           seasons
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           we
           deny
           ,
           we
           shall
           lay
           down
           in
           two
           Propositions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Stars
           have
           no
           power
           over
           the
           Reason
           
           or
           will
           of
           men
           to
           necessitate
           or
           inforce
           them
           to
           this
           or
           that
           way
           or
           object
           .
        
         
           Stars
           cannot
           act
           immediatly
           on
           the
           minde
           to
           present
           this
           or
           that
           thing
           to
           its
           consideration
           or
           apprehension
           .
        
         
           They
           cannot
           fixe
           or
           tye
           down
           the
           mind
           to
           Meditation
           .
        
         
         
           They
           cannot
           suggest
           that
           which
           is
           for
           argumentation
           .
        
         
           They
           cannot
           make
           the
           conclusions
           which
           the
           minde
           shall
           assent
           unto
           ,
           or
           cause
           that
           assent
           .
        
         
           They
           cannot
           directly
           incline
           the
           will
           to
           this
           or
           that
           good
           ,
           to
           passe
           by
           this
           ,
           and
           pitch
           upon
           that
           ,
           or
           suspend
           from
           either
           .
        
         
           Angels
           are
           creatures
           in
           their
           make
           and
           being
           more
           excellent
           then
           the
           Stars
           ,
           acting
           by
           reason
           and
           will
           as
           we
           doe
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           neerer
           to
           us
           :
           yet
           they
           have
           no
           such
           power
           over
           us
           :
           How
           much
           lesse
           the
           Stars
           ?
           We
           say
           secondly
           ,
        
         
           
           2.
           
           That
           no
           man
           can
           pretend
           rightly
           to
           foretel
           from
           the
           Stars
           things
           that
           in
           their
           production
           depend
           on
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           are
           otherwise
           contingent
           :
           
             And
             that
             the
             pretences
             to
             such
             Predictions
             ,
             and
             undertakings
             therein
             ,
             are
             frivolous
             and
             impious
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             these
             seven
             Arguments
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Such
           a
           way
           of
           prediction
           is
           
             derogatory
             to
             Gods
             prerogative
          
           ,
           who
           onely
           knows
           all
           things
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           without
           himselfe
           as
           we
           do
           ;
           he
           knows
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           things
           ,
           not
           by
           discourse
           or
           succession
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           but
           altogether
           and
           at
           once
           ,
           past
           ,
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           a
           high
           presumption
           for
           any
           creature
           to
           presume
           to
           know
           those
           things
           which
           God
           hath
           hidden
           .
           Now
           God
           hath
           
           hidden
           all
           contingent
           things
           from
           us
           :
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           our
           knowledge
           of
           things
           is
           by
           their
           
             causes
             :
             Scire
             est
             per
             causas
             rem
             cognoscere
             .
          
           To
           know
           ,
           is
           to
           unstand
           a
           thing
           by
           its
           causes
           ;
           but
           contingent
           things
           to
           come
           have
           not
           now
           their
           determination
           in
           their
           causes
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             non
             habent
             in
             causa
             sua
             determinationem
             :
          
           Things
           contingent
           are
           more
           undetermined
           then
           other
           future
           things
           .
           
             Contingentia
             vera
             est
             indeterminata
             potentialitas
             ad
             plura
             :
          
           True
           contingency
           is
           an
           undetermined
           
           potentiality
           to
           more
           things
           .
           There
           be
           two
           things
           in
           Contingency
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           makes
           a
           thing
           liable
           to
           this
           or
           that
           way
           ,
           this
           or
           that
           hand
           ,
           this
           or
           that
           being
           ;
           it
           hath
           a
           possibility
           to
           this
           or
           that
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           this
           possibility
           is
           not
           determined
           to
           this
           so
           as
           not
           to
           that
           ,
           or
           to
           that
           so
           as
           not
           to
           this
           ;
           and
           so
           no
           man
           knows
           where
           ,
           or
           when
           it
           will
           fall
           :
           That
           is
           Gods
           prerogative
           thus
           to
           know
           contingencies
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           This
           manner
           of
           prediction
           is
           diametrically
           opposit
           to
           the
           
             word
             of
             God.
          
           Heare
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           third
           Command
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             take
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             in
             vain
             .
          
           Now
           Astrological
           Predictions
           do
           take
           his
           Name
           in
           vain
           .
           Gods
           creatures
           are
           his
           workes
           ,
           and
           so
           
             his
             Name
          
           ,
           because
           they
           make
           him
           known
           ,
           as
           a
           name
           doth
           the
           thing
           whereof
           it
           is
           a
           
           name
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           applyed
           to
           that
           end
           that
           he
           hath
           set
           out
           for
           them
           .
           But
           now
           Astrology
           in
           these
           Predictions
           is
           a
           grosse
           abuse
           of
           the
           Heavens
           and
           the
           Stars
           ;
           for
           they
           wrest
           them
           to
           serve
           their
           wicked
           lusts
           and
           phantasies
           ,
           boastings
           ,
           and
           covetousnesse
           .
           God
           never
           appointed
           them
           to
           foretel
           such
           things
           as
           they
           would
           make
           them
           speak
           about
           ,
           as
           will
           farther
           appeare
           in
           the
           next
           reason
           .
        
         
           Levit.
           19.
           26.
           
           
             Ye
             shall
             use
             no
             inchauntments
             ,
             or
             observe
             times
             :
          
           It
           is
           so
           much
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           would
           set
           out
           something
           notably
           crosse
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           s
           said
           to
           be
           as
           witchcraft
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           15.
           23.
           
           But
           I
           know
           they
           will
           deny
           their
           Predictions
           to
           be
           witchcraft
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           be
           not
           from
           natural
           causes
           ,
           or
           from
           divine
           revelation
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           else
           to
           refer
           them
           to
           .
        
         
           Deut.
           
             18.
             9
             ,
             10.
          
           
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           learne
           to
           do
           after
           the
           abominations
           of
           those
           Nations
           ;
           There
           shall
           not
           be
           found
           among
           you
           one
           that
           useth
           Divination
           ,
           or
           an
           observer
           of
           times
           .
           
             Take
             notice
          
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             They
          
           are
           an
           abomination
           to
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           are
           such
           abominations
           
             as
             the
             Nations
             used
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Such
           as
           for
           which
           
             God
             drave
             them
             out
          
           .
           It
           s
           remarkable
           ,
           the
           vilest
           of
           Men
           and
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           bitterest
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           branded
           with
           this
           sin
           .
        
         
           Pharaoh
           
             King
             of
             Egypt
          
           ,
           Exod.
           
             7.
             11.
          
           
           
           Pharaoh
           called
           the
           Wise
           men
           and
           the
           Sorcerers
           .
           Nebuchadnezzar
           
             King
             of
             Babylon
          
           ,
           Ezek.
           
             21.
             21.
          
           
           The
           King
           of
           Babylon
           stood
           at
           the
           parting
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           at
           the
           head
           of
           the
           two
           wayes
           to
           use
           divination
           .
           Isa
           .
           
             2.
             6.
          
           
           Thou
           hast
           forsaken
           thy
           people
           because
           they
           are
           Southsayers
           like
           the
           Philistines
           .
           
             Now
             Egyptians
             ,
             Babylonians
             ,
             and
             Philistines
             ,
             were
             the
             noted
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             Israel
             .
             God
             will
             be
          
           a
           swift
           witnesse
           against
           such
           ,
           Mal.
           
             3.
             5.
          
           
           He
           forsooke
           his
           people
           the
           house
           of
           Jacob
           because
           they
           were
           Southsayers
           .
           Ezk.
           
             13.
             9.
          
           
           My
           hand
           shall
           be
           upon
           them
           that
           divine
           lyes
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           the
           assembly
           of
           my
           people
           .
           Isa
           .
           
             41.
             25.
          
           
           God
           frustrateth
           the
           tokens
           of
           lyars
           ,
           and
           maketh
           Diviners
           mad
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           We
           shall
           reason
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Stars
           .
        
         
           The
           fixed
           Stars
           are
           not
           to
           be
           numbred
           ,
           Gen.
           15.
           5.
           
           It
           s
           the
           speech
           of
           God
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Tell
             the
             Stars
             if
             thou
             be
             able
             to
             number
             them
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           
             not
             able
          
           to
           number
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           their
           numbers
           ,
           so
           
             their
             virtues
             are
             not
             known
          
           .
           There
           may
           be
           as
           many
           contrary
           aspects
           which
           men
           know
           not
           ,
           as
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           know
           ;
           and
           the
           unknown
           contrary
           aspects
           may
           hinder
           the
           aspects
           they
           know
           .
        
         
           Mathematicians
           say
           the
           Heavens
           are
           whirled
           about
           with
           so
           rapid
           and
           swift
           a
           motion
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           small
           moment
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           the
           stars
           is
           changed
           from
           the
           
           diverse
           stations
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Predictions
           are
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           declare
           that
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           uncertaine
           in
           what
           temperament
           the
           Stars
           be
           ?
        
         
           Beside
           the
           virtue
           of
           the
           Stars
           is
           mingled
           together
           in
           the
           subject
           whereon
           they
           work
           :
           They
           do
           not
           work
           singly
           and
           apart
           on
           the
           subjects
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ;
           Jupiter
           doth
           not
           worke
           alone
           without
           Mars
           ,
           nor
           Mars
           without
           Jupiter
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Stars
           put
           forth
           their
           force
           and
           virtue
           together
           :
           
             Sol
             ,
             Luna
             ,
             Mercury
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           work
           together
           on
           the
           Aire
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           compound
           bodies
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           common
           causes
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           causing
           power
           is
           such
           as
           is
           not
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           to
           one
           constellation
           ,
           so
           as
           other
           Stars
           and
           constellations
           do
           not
           share
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           what
           they
           put
           forth
           its
           common
           to
           other
           Stars
           together
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           these
           Stars
           with
           these
           Stars
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           so
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           ascribe
           this
           or
           that
           consequent
           to
           one
           Star
           so
           as
           not
           to
           another
           ,
           since
           they
           all
           caused
           together
           the
           effect
           ?
        
         
           Astrologers
           make
           the
           Stars
           particular
           causes
           ,
           causing
           particular
           effects
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           can
           foretel
           nothing
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           Surely
           the
           Stars
           groane
           to
           be
           thus
           abused
           ,
           to
           be
           diverted
           from
           the
           end
           they
           were
           appointed
           to
           ;
           and
           put
           under
           this
           bondage
           to
           serve
           the
           phantasies
           of
           men
           ,
           
           and
           not
           those
           proper
           ends
           assigned
           them
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           
           4.
           
           We
           reason
           from
           
             the
             Nature
             of
             Art
             :
             Ars
             est
             sapientia
             Dei
             in
             Creaturis
             refracta
             :
          
           Art
           is
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           refracted
           in
           the
           creatures
           .
           All
           wisdome
           and
           knowledge
           is
           incomprehensively
           centered
           and
           meeting
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           there
           it
           is
           too
           high
           for
           our
           reach
           ;
           but
           it
           s
           severed
           and
           broken
           in
           the
           creatures
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           understand
           it
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           there
           is
           an
           Art
           of
           the
           Stars
           ,
           which
           Art
           God
           hath
           made
           ,
           and
           its
           a
           beame
           of
           his
           wisdome
           shining
           on
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           Astronomy
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Stars
           ,
           or
           that
           rule
           that
           God
           hath
           subjected
           the
           Stars
           unto
           ,
           and
           our
           reason
           findes
           out
           .
           But
           that
           is
           not
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           whereby
           he
           knows
           and
           foretels
           things
           to
           come
           ;
           that
           wisdome
           ,
           that
           foreknowledge
           ,
           that
           foreknowing
           wisdome
           God
           never
           placed
           in
           the
           Stars
           ,
           nor
           shall
           we
           ever
           finde
           it
           there
           .
        
         
           All
           Art
           is
           that
           which
           by
           our
           
             meditation
             ,
             arguing
             ,
             observation
          
           ,
           and
           experience
           ,
           we
           take
           up
           out
           of
           the
           Creature
           whereof
           it
           is
           an
           Art
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           Musicke
           :
           no
           man
           makes
           the
           Art
           of
           Musicke
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           creature
           of
           Gods
           making
           :
           onely
           men
           finde
           out
           and
           discover
           what
           God
           hath
           made
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           God
           hath
           made
           this
           or
           that
           proportion
           in
           sounds
           
           which
           cause
           Harmony
           ,
           men
           have
           not
           made
           these
           proportions
           ;
           men
           indeed
           finde
           them
           out
           to
           be
           there
           where
           God
           hath
           put
           them
           :
           
             Omnis
             applicatio
             rationis
             rectae
             ad
             aliquid
             factibile
             pertinet
             ad
             artem
             ,
          
           saith
           Aquinas
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           All
           the
           application
           of
           right
           Reason
           unto
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           be
           done
           pertains
           to
           Art
           ;
           so
           the
           application
           of
           our
           right
           reason
           unto
           sounds
           ,
           findes
           out
           God
           wisdome
           there
           ,
           and
           belongs
           to
           the
           Art
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Study
           ,
           yea
           study
           again
           and
           again
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Stars
           ,
           you
           shall
           never
           finde
           any
           such
           prognosticative
           virtue
           placed
           in
           the
           Stars
           .
        
         
           
             Parentes
             disciplinarum
             sunt
             Experientia
             &
             Inductio
             .
          
           Experience
           and
           Induction
           ,
           are
           the
           Parents
           of
           Arts.
           Experience
           is
           the
           gathering
           of
           many
           observations
           ,
           and
           applying
           them
           to
           certaine
           proper
           uses
           :
           But
           if
           men
           gather
           true
           observations
           ,
           and
           apply
           them
           rightly
           ,
           they
           shall
           never
           make
           up
           their
           predictions
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           shall
           come
           forth
           far
           different
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           Induction
           is
           the
           gathering
           together
           of
           many
           experiences
           :
           Now
           if
           they
           can
           make
           no
           experience
           ,
           they
           cannot
           make
           
           Inductions
           which
           is
           out
           of
           many
           experiences
           ;
           and
           if
           neither
           experience
           ,
           nor
           induction
           ,
           then
           no
           Art.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           argue
           from
           that
           part
           of
           Astrology
           
           concerning
           Predictions
           about
           alteration
           of
           the
           Aire
           ,
           about
           faire
           or
           foule
           weather
           .
           How
           grossly
           are
           they
           mistaken
           there
           ,
           and
           how
           is
           that
           contradicted
           and
           condemned
           by
           our
           daily
           experience
           ?
           So
           that
           I
           am
           more
           then
           three
           quarters
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           if
           one
           take
           an
           Almanack
           calculated
           for
           this
           present
           yeare
           ,
           1655.
           and
           where
           it
           is
           written
           fair
           weather
           ,
           write
           foule
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           s
           written
           foule
           ,
           write
           faire
           ;
           where
           its
           written
           stormes
           ,
           write
           calme
           ;
           and
           your
           writing
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           event
           and
           successe
           ,
           shall
           fall
           out
           as
           right
           as
           that
           which
           was
           first
           calculated
           .
           Part
           of
           the
           reason
           that
           induceth
           me
           into
           this
           opinion
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           Much
           ,
           yea
           very
           much
           of
           weather
           depends
           upon
           the
           winde
           :
           Now
           who
           knows
           twelve
           months
           before
           ,
           where
           the
           winde
           will
           be
           twelve
           months
           after
           ?
           nay
           who
           knows
           this
           day
           ,
           where
           the
           winde
           will
           be
           to
           morrow
           ?
        
         
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           the
           windes
           in
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Stars
           ;
           but
           he
           holds
           them
           in
           
             his
             fist
             ,
             and
             rides
             upon
             the
             wings
             of
             them
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           104.
           3.
           
        
         
           Millions
           of
           men
           live
           and
           trade
           in
           the
           great
           deeps
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           several
           ways
           ;
           some
           Eastward
           ,
           some
           Westward
           ,
           some
           outward
           ,
           some
           homeward
           bound
           :
           God
           knows
           all
           their
           wayes
           and
           occasions
           ,
           and
           who
           stands
           in
           most
           need
           of
           winde
           and
           weather
           ,
           and
           he
           serves
           all
           their
           
           turnes
           in
           his
           season
           ;
           and
           so
           turnes
           wind
           and
           weather
           as
           he
           thinks
           good
           ,
           without
           acquainting
           the
           Stars
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           they
           mistake
           so
           wofully
           in
           this
           one
           thing
           ,
           which
           seemes
           to
           be
           most
           within
           their
           Sphere
           :
           and
           if
           God
           have
           so
           ordered
           it
           ,
           that
           although
           Mariners
           ,
           Physitians
           ,
           and
           Husbandmen
           ,
           can
           by
           the
           present
           face
           and
           posture
           of
           the
           skie
           ,
           tell
           somewhat
           of
           winde
           and
           weather
           insuing
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           limited
           that
           they
           cannot
           do
           this
           fourteen
           dayes
           before
           ;
           nor
           then
           when
           they
           do
           it
           ,
           any
           farther
           then
           by
           a
           likely
           conjecture
           .
           How
           can
           we
           imagine
           Astrologers
           should
           take
           upon
           them
           rightly
           the
           foretelling
           of
           things
           contingent
           many
           years
           after
           ?
        
         
           
           6.
           
           These
           Predictions
           are
           derogatory
           to
           that
           excellent
           frame
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           
             man
             in
          
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           the
           noblenesse
           of
           his
           make
           ,
           that
           where
           he
           acts
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           acts
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           he
           acts
           by
           
             wit
             and
             will
          
           :
           He
           is
           
             agens
             consilio
          
           ,
           such
           an
           Agent
           as
           acts
           by
           Counsel
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           dictate
           and
           principle
           of
           Reason
           and
           will
           ;
           and
           these
           two
           are
           lockt
           up
           from
           the
           powers
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           act
           on
           them
           immediatly
           ;
           and
           so
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Stars
           .
           I
           meane
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man
           ,
           when
           these
           creatures
           have
           done
           their
           uttermost
           ,
           yet
           for
           him
           to
           rise
           up
           ,
           and
           act
           contrary
           to
           all
           their
           actings
           .
        
         
         
           I
           know
           Astrologers
           use
           frequently
           this
           saying
           ;
           —
           
             Sapiens
             dominabitur
             Astris
          
           :
           A
           wise
           man
           shall
           beare
           rule
           over
           the
           Stars
           .
           Yet
           how
           unduely
           and
           imperiously
           do
           they
           incroach
           upon
           the
           Queen
           and
           Castle
           of
           the
           soul
           ?
           I
           meane
           
             the
             will
             of
             man
          
           ,
           and
           prescribe
           wicked
           Laws
           for
           
             hope
             and
             feare
          
           :
           Alas
           ,
           how
           many
           ,
           too
           many
           are
           inslaved
           by
           them
           ?
        
         
           These
           Astrologers
           make
           their
           nests
           above
           the
           Stars
           ,
           and
           Lord
           it
           over
           their
           weake
           disciples
           ,
           assuming
           more
           right
           over
           them
           then
           the
           Stars
           have
           ;
           for
           many
           times
           they
           take
           away
           their
           rest
           ,
           and
           
             weaken
             the
             quiet
             of
             their
             minde
          
           by
           their
           dayly
           expectation
           of
           such
           successes
           as
           
             they
             presumptuously
             speak
             of
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           never
           come
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           For
           shame
           ,
           for
           shame
           ,
           let
           us
           redeem
           our selves
           from
           this
           Captivity
           .
           God
           hath
           not
           subjected
           your
           reason
           and
           will
           to
           Angels
           ;
           then
           surely
           not
           to
           Stars
           or
           Star-gazers
           :
           
             Angelus
             non
             potest
             aliquam
             formam
             imprimere
             in
             imaginatione
             nisi
             mediante
             sensu
             extrinseco
             ,
             nec
             potest
             voluntatem
             nostram
             mutare
             :
             
               Aquin.
               
            
          
           An
           Angel
           cannot
           imprint
           any
           forme
           upon
           our
           imagination
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           interposition
           and
           mediation
           of
           the
           sense
           ,
           which
           is
           outward
           ,
           neither
           can
           an
           Angel
           change
           our
           will.
           Let
           us
           blush
           to
           attribute
           that
           to
           Stars
           and
           men
           ,
           that
           Angels
           have
           not
           .
        
         
         
           
           7.
           
           The
           last
           argument
           we
           shall
           name
           taken
           from
           the
           nature
           
             of
             things
             contingent
          
           :
           Now
           there
           we
           have
           this
           rule
           ,
           
             Futurorum
             Contingentium
             non
             est
             determinata
             veritas
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Truth
             of
             future
             contingent
             things
             is
             not
             determined
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           how
           peremptorily
           doe
           they
           conclude
           concerning
           these
           things
           ?
           As
           about
           marrying
           a
           wife
           ,
           about
           what
           kinde
           of
           life
           or
           imployment
           this
           or
           that
           man
           shall
           be
           of
           ;
           whether
           he
           shall
           dye
           by
           war
           ,
           or
           by
           water
           ;
           that
           in
           such
           a
           yeare
           of
           his
           life
           he
           shall
           be
           sicke
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           deare
           to
           Princes
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           Now
           these
           are
           things
           that
           are
           undetermined
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           may
           fall
           out
           this
           or
           that
           way
           :
           how
           can
           they
           have
           any
           knowledge
           of
           them
           ?
           
             Contingens
             dicitur
             quod
             aliter
             esse
             potest
             .
          
           A
           thing
           is
           said
           to
           be
           contingent
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           been
           otherwise
           then
           it
           is
           ;
           that
           although
           in
           time
           it
           come
           to
           passe
           in
           this
           or
           that
           shape
           ;
           yet
           as
           to
           the
           causes
           producing
           ,
           it
           might
           as
           well
           have
           been
           in
           another
           shape
           .
        
         
           God
           retains
           the
           determination
           of
           these
           things
           in
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           knows
           them
           ,
           but
           men
           cannot
           .
        
         
           Things
           are
           said
           to
           be
           contingent
           
             
               inwardly
               ,
               or
            
             
               outwardly
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           actings
           of
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           make
           that
           contingency
           that
           is
           called
           
             inward
             :
             Outward
             contingency
          
           ariseth
           from
           some
           
           outward
           help
           or
           impediment
           :
           Now
           that
           God
           hath
           removed
           these
           acts
           of
           the
           will
           from
           the
           Stars
           ,
           we
           heard
           before
           ;
           and
           no
           lesse
           removed
           are
           the
           helps
           or
           hinderances
           that
           doe
           fall
           out
           in
           the
           producing
           of
           particular
           effects
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Stars
           can
           give
           you
           no
           light
           ,
           but
           leave
           you
           in
           the
           darke
           .
        
         
           But
           doe
           not
           many
           things
           they
           speake
           
           of
           come
           to
           passe
           and
           fall
           out
           as
           they
           foretel
           ?
           and
           doth
           not
           this
           mightily
           commend
           their
           way
           ?
           You
           say
           that
           Experience
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           Arts
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           many
           experiences
           ;
           and
           how
           will
           you
           ,
           or
           can
           you
           answer
           them
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           diverse
           wayes
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           I
           deny
           that
           they
           have
           so
           many
           experiences
           as
           they
           brag
           of
           ;
           Somewhat
           that
           seemes
           to
           favour
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           may
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           those
           who
           affect
           and
           admire
           such
           a
           way
           ;
           and
           no
           marvel
           then
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           commended
           far
           beyond
           what
           it
           was
           ;
           for
           the
           commendations
           follow
           the
           affection
           of
           the
           commender
           ,
           and
           not
           alwayes
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           commended
           .
           And
           what
           if
           men
           to
           spread
           their
           lyes
           farther
           will
           
             print
             them
          
           ,
           must
           they
           be
           true
           because
           they
           are
           in
           print
           ?
           And
           what
           if
           some
           things
           reported
           be
           of
           some
           antiquity
           ,
           will
           that
           make
           them
           authenticke
           ?
           They
           have
           not
           so
           much
           to
           brag
           of
           as
           they
           pretend
           ;
           for
           mauy
           things
           are
           said
           
           to
           come
           to
           passe
           that
           did
           not
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Suppose
           such
           and
           such
           things
           doe
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           it
           s
           not
           from
           any
           causing
           virtue
           in
           the
           Stars
           :
           If
           you
           could
           heare
           their
           voice
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           them
           disclaming
           of
           their
           influences
           to
           such
           effects
           .
           They
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           t
           is
           true
           ;
           but
           are
           there
           no
           other
           causes
           then
           the
           Stars
           ?
           are
           there
           not
           other
           things
           that
           are
           neerer
           to
           which
           they
           may
           be
           ascribed
           ?
           surely
           there
           are
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Blind
           men
           sometime
           hit
           the
           white
           ,
           and
           dreames
           sometime
           sute
           with
           what
           after
           falls
           out
           :
           and
           so
           many
           Astrologers
           among
           many
           falshoods
           ,
           speake
           something
           that
           may
           prove
           true
           ;
           and
           no
           marvel
           ,
           seeing
           their
           Predictions
           are
           like
           the
           dubious
           answers
           of
           the
           Oracles
           ,
           which
           may
           admit
           a
           diverse
           sense
           ,
           and
           speake
           in
           general
           termes
           ,
           which
           credulous
           men
           apply
           as
           they
           think
           fit
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           coming
           to
           passe
           is
           the
           strongest
           argument
           against
           them
           ;
           It
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Stars
           foretelling
           it
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           Art
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           revelation
           from
           God.
           Then
           may
           you
           not
           justly
           feare
           ,
           that
           such
           discoveries
           arise
           from
           him
           who
           is
           the
           enemy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           your
           souls
           ?
           
             the
             lyar
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             father
             of
             lyes
             ,
             the
             prince
             of
             darknesse
             and
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             who
             workes
             effectually
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             :
          
           and
           were
           you
           not
           much
           better
           
           to
           want
           such
           Predictions
           ,
           then
           take
           them
           up
           by
           such
           a
           hand
           ?
        
         
           
           5.
           
           It
           may
           come
           to
           passe
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Judicial
           vengeance
           ;
           your
           mindes
           are
           set
           upon
           lyes
           and
           vanities
           ,
           and
           God
           may
           answer
           you
           according
           to
           the
           visions
           of
           your
           own
           heart
           .
           Ezek.
           14.
           4.
           
           
             Every
             man
             that
             putteth
             the
             stumbling
             blocke
             of
             his
             iniquity
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             cometh
             to
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             I
             the
             Lord
             will
             answer
             him
             that
             cometh
             according
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             Idols
             .
          
           If
           God
           answer
           him
           that
           comes
           to
           
             his
             Prophet
          
           according
           to
           the
           iniquity
           of
           his
           heart
           ;
           How
           much
           more
           will
           he
           answer
           them
           that
           come
           to
           Astrologers
           ,
           Satans
           Prophets
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           iniquity
           ?
        
         
           2
           Thess
           .
           
             2.
             9.
             
             Antichrist
             cometh
             after
             the
             working
             of
             Satan
             ,
          
           with
           all
           power
           and
           signes
           and
           lying
           wonders
           .
           Now
           vers
           .
           10.
           
           Because
           they
           receive
           not
           the
           truth
           in
           love
           ,
           Verse
           11.
           
           God
           sends
           them
           strong
           delusions
           that
           they
           should
           beleeve
           a
           lye
           :
           
             or
             it
             may
             be
             God
             comes
             to
             try
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Deut.
           
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             See
             how
             the
             case
             is
             there
             stated
             .
          
           If
           there
           arise
           a
           Prophet
           that
           giveth
           thee
           a
           signe
           or
           a
           wonder
           ,
           and
           the
           signe
           or
           the
           wonder
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           whereof
           he
           spake
           unto
           thee
           ,
           saying
           ,
           let
           us
           goe
           after
           other
           Gods
           ;
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           hearken
           to
           the
           words
           of
           that
           Prophet
           or
           dreamer
           of
           dreams
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           your
           God
           proveth
           you
           ,
           whether
           you
           love
           the
           Lord
           your
           God
           with
           
           all
           your
           Heart
           and
           with
           all
           your
           Soul.
           
        
         
           A
           word
           of
           Application
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           To
           those
           who
           are
           professors
           and
           teachers
           of
           the
           Mathematickes
           .
           I
           have
           one
           word
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           would
           to
           God
           it
           might
           finde
           acceptance
           with
           you
           .
           I
           honour
           all
           Art
           ;
           if
           not
           too
           much
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           enough
           :
           and
           I
           hate
           not
           that
           pleasing
           and
           profitable
           study
           of
           the
           Mathematicks
           ,
           although
           I
           confesse
           my selfe
           no
           proficient
           therein
           .
           I
           would
           humbly
           intreate
           you
           to
           keep
           to
           what
           is
           Art
           ,
           and
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           render
           you
           wise
           ,
           not
           Cunning
           men
           .
           Surely
           Piety
           is
           the
           best
           Policy
           ,
           and
           
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             wisdome
             .
          
           I
           appeale
           to
           your
           own
           consciences
           :
           should
           you
           not
           tremble
           when
           in
           your
           Predictions
           you
           aspire
           to
           what
           i●
           proper
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           communicable
           to
           man
           ?
        
         
           It
           s
           enough
           for
           our
           narrow
           compasse
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           us
           humble
           ,
           to
           recall
           a
           little
           of
           what
           is
           past
           ▪
           and
           to
           know
           ●ot
           very
           much
           of
           what
           is
           present
           before
           us
           ,
           but
           least
           of
           all
           what
           is
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           would
           not
           have
           the
           Corinthians
           should
           thinke
           1.
           
           Cor.
           4.
           6.
           
             above
             what
             is
             written
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ▪
           Be
           not
           angry
           with
           me
           if
           I
           wish
           you
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           not
           have
           you
           to
           think
           ,
           or
           write
           above
           what
           God
           hath
           written
           in
           his
           word
           or
           workes
           .
        
         
         
           There
           be
           some
           things
           in
           all
           Arts
           that
           God
           hides
           from
           men
           ,
           as
           Sympathys
           and
           Antipathies
           in
           natural
           Philosophy
           ,
           the
           returnes
           of
           Agues
           by
           set
           fits
           in
           Medicinal
           practice
           ;
           and
           in
           your
           own
           way
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           ebbings
           and
           flowings
           of
           the
           Sea
           :
           You
           are
           not
           infallible
           in
           what
           you
           think
           you
           know
           :
           you
           are
           apt
           enough
           to
           erre
           as
           you
           are
           men
           ;
           
             Humanum
             est
             errare
          
           ;
           but
           how
           much
           more
           apt
           if
           you
           proceed
           by
           
             erroneous
             principles
          
           and
           doctrines
           ?
        
         
           Is
           it
           nothing
           to
           you
           that
           God
           hath
           stirred
           up
           the
           spirits
           and
           pens
           of
           those
           who
           are
           godly
           and
           wise
           to
           appeare
           against
           your
           way
           ?
           I
           should
           much
           suspect
           my selfe
           to
           be
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Balaam
           ,
           when
           I
           should
           meet
           with
           so
           many
           Angels
           ,
           (
           Ministers
           ,
           Messengers
           ,
           of
           God
           )
           
             coming
             against
             me
          
           .
           You
           may
           mistake
           ,
           and
           so
           mispeake
           ,
           as
           that
           Divination
           may
           easily
           turn
           into
           a
           lye
           ,
           Isa
           .
           44.
           
           ●5
           .
           and
           God
           may
           blast
           that
           reason
           into
           madnesse
           that
           is
           so
           abused
           :
           and
           then
           how
           sad
           will
           your
           case
           be
           ,
           when
           you
           must
           be
           ranked
           with
           those
           
             who
             are
             without
             ,
             whose
             property
             is
             described
             ▪
          
           to
           be
           such
           
             who
             love
             and
             make
             a
             lye
             ,
             Rev.
          
           22.
           15.
           
        
         
           Oh
           remember
           how
           unduely
           and
           nnworthily
           you
           have
           perplexed
           ,
           and
           rejoyced
           the
           hearts
           of
           people
           :
           you
           have
           put
           them
           in
           feare
           where
           no
           feare
           was
           ,
           and
           rejoyced
           them
           when
           you
           had
           no
           
           good
           ground
           for
           it
           .
           You
           have
           raised
           up
           hopes
           in
           them
           like
           spiders
           webbs
           ,
           which
           a
           little
           time
           hath
           easily
           swept
           away
           ;
           and
           you
           have
           driven
           many
           to
           despaire
           ,
           when
           God
           gave
           no
           cause
           for
           such
           desperation
           .
        
         
           How
           infectious
           have
           your
           principles
           and
           practices
           been
           ?
           How
           many
           have
           been
           misled
           by
           you
           ?
           Think
           on
           your
           Schollers
           whom
           you
           have
           trained
           up
           to
           follow
           your
           steps
           ;
           if
           you
           walke
           awry
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           walke
           right
           ?
           Doth
           it
           not
           ,
           or
           may
           it
           not
           pitty
           your
           heart
           to
           see
           so
           many
           ,
           young
           ,
           ingenious
           ,
           hopeful
           Gentlemen
           ,
           to
           be
           corrupted
           by
           you
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           God
           may
           give
           you
           repentance
           ,
           which
           I
           heartily
           wish
           ;
           but
           they
           may
           be
           hardned
           in
           their
           vanity
           ,
           and
           never
           returne
           ;
           and
           will
           not
           that
           fall
           sad
           on
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           remember
           that
           you
           have
           a
           generation
           in
           the
           pit
           beneath
           ,
           whom
           your
           false
           teaching
           and
           corrupt
           example
           hath
           begotten
           ?
        
         
           You
           cannot
           be
           so
           inobservant
           in
           your
           own
           way
           ,
           but
           you
           doe
           know
           that
           God
           from
           heaven
           doth
           beare
           witnesse
           against
           your
           weather-wisdome
           ;
           making
           that
           prove
           faire
           that
           you
           foretel
           to
           be
           foul
           ,
           and
           foule
           to
           be
           fair
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           are
           so
           much
           out
           in
           that
           which
           is
           lowest
           in
           your
           way
           ;
           may
           you
           not
           much
           more
           mistake
           in
           higher
           pretences
           ?
        
         
           Surely
           since
           you
           are
           so
           confident
           of
           
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           yet
           God
           and
           Nature
           hath
           not
           actually
           determined
           ,
           you
           might
           be
           more
           bold
           to
           call
           up
           things
           past
           ;
           if
           you
           can
           tell
           a
           person
           what
           
             shall
             befal
             him
          
           ,
           you
           may
           as
           well
           tell
           what
           
             hath
             befallen
             him
          
           .
           Why
           doe
           you
           not
           bend
           your
           thoughts
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           not
           this
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           because
           it
           would
           not
           be
           so
           taking
           with
           men
           ,
           and
           withal
           it
           would
           decry
           your
           skill
           ?
        
         
           Remember
           ,
           and
           forget
           not
           ,
           you
           must
           give
           account
           of
           your
           wayes
           and
           workes
           ;
           thinke
           seriously
           of
           it
           :
           Will
           your
           proceedings
           be
           owned
           by
           Christ
           another
           day
           ?
           will
           he
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           
             Euge
             bone
             serve
             ,
             Well
             done
             thou
             good
             and
             faithful
             servant
             ?
          
           thou
           hast
           been
           faithful
           in
           thy
           Predictions
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           thee
           Lord
           of
           ten
           Cities
           ;
           
             enter
             into
             thy
             Masters
             joy
          
           .
        
         
           Will
           he
           not
           rather
           accuse
           you
           for
           abusing
           your selves
           and
           others
           ?
           for
           mispending
           your
           parts
           and
           paines
           ,
           and
           snarling
           at
           those
           who
           reproved
           you
           ?
           Your
           sins
           are
           great
           ,
           but
           not
           unpardonable
           :
           Oh
           that
           God
           would
           give
           you
           repentance
           unto
           life
           ,
           like
           those
           we
           read
           of
           in
           Acts
           19.
           19.
           
           Many
           believed
           ,
           and
           among
           those
           ,
           
             Many
             that
             used
             curious
             Arts
             ,
             brought
             their
             Bookes
             together
             and
             burned
             them
             before
             all
             men
             .
          
           If
           you
           will
           stile
           your
           dealings
           Arts
           ;
           others
           ,
           and
           rightly
           too
           ,
           will
           call
           them
           Curious
           :
           
           Now
           there
           was
           cause
           enough
           to
           burne
           their
           Books
           then
           :
           May
           there
           not
           be
           as
           much
           in
           your
           Books
           now
           ?
           I
           shall
           adde
           no
           more
           ,
           onely
           leave
           it
           to
           God
           and
           your
           consciences
           ;
           and
           descend
           to
           give
           a
           word
           to
           your
           disciples
           .
        
         
           
           I
           cannot
           but
           from
           my
           soul
           pitty
           you
           ,
           to
           see
           your
           youth
           and
           ingenuity
           so
           dangerously
           intangled
           .
           Astrological
           Predictions
           are
           fine
           cobwebs
           to
           catch
           young
           wits
           .
           Give
           eare
           to
           a
           plaine
           word
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           possible
           you
           may
           meet
           with
           something
           that
           is
           and
           may
           be
           called
           Art
           :
           But
           is
           there
           nothing
           else
           ?
           is
           there
           not
           something
           far
           worse
           ?
           No
           evil
           was
           ever
           so
           audacious
           at
           first
           ,
           as
           to
           appeare
           unmasked
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           own
           colours
           ;
           the
           worst
           of
           things
           sometimes
           put
           on
           the
           best
           of
           names
           and
           pretences
           .
           I
           should
           be
           too
           impudent
           in
           writing
           against
           what
           is
           Art
           ,
           and
           so
           Gods
           wisdome
           in
           the
           creature
           ;
           and
           you
           would
           be
           too
           negligent
           and
           grosse
           ,
           if
           you
           espouse
           
             mens
             phantasies
             and
             wickednesse
          
           for
           Art
           ,
           
             for
             Gods
             wisdome
             in
             the
             creature
             .
          
        
         
           All
           men
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           know
           something
           ,
           desire
           to
           know
           more
           :
           
             Scienti●
             non
             habet
             inimicum
             nisi
             ignorantem
             .
          
           I
           blame
           not
           your
           desire
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           wish
           you
           to
           goe
           on
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           desires
           may
           end
           in
           attainment
           :
           but
           take
           heed
           what
           ,
           and
           how
           you
           know
           .
           All
           knowledge
           of
           excellent
           
           objects
           innobles
           the
           minde
           ,
           
             Excellens
             objectum
             intellectum
             perficit
          
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           weigh
           ,
           whether
           such
           principles
           as
           you
           are
           taught
           and
           have
           sucked
           in
           ,
           will
           make
           your
           minde
           one
           jot
           better
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           much
           worse
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           they
           insinuate
           not
           barely
           by
           pretending
           to
           augment
           your
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           knowledge
           in
           relation
           to
           your
           practice
           ;
           of
           something
           to
           be
           done
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           hereafter
           ;
           nay
           of
           what
           God
           will
           doe
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           these
           considerations
           are
           taking
           and
           snaring
           .
        
         
           To
           pretend
           ▪
           to
           advance
           knowledge
           onely
           ,
           without
           practice
           would
           be
           
             vaine
             speculation
          
           :
           to
           know
           onely
           what
           concerns
           other
           men
           ,
           would
           seeme
           a
           busibodinesse
           ;
           to
           tell
           you
           what
           is
           past
           is
           but
           to
           recall
           what
           you
           had
           some
           knowledge
           of
           before
           ;
           but
           to
           tell
           you
           what
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           from
           God
           ,
           this
           takes
           much
           with
           you
           .
        
         
           But
           (
           deare
           hearts
           )
           be
           not
           deceived
           :
           How
           came
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           reveale
           so
           much
           to
           you
           ?
           
             They
             goe
          
           ,
           but
           
             God
             sent
             them
             not
          
           ;
           and
           
             they
             declare
             ,
             but
             what
             ?
             the
             visions
             of
             their
             own
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           that
           there
           is
           somewhat
           of
           singularity
           by
           which
           they
           ingraciate
           themselves
           ;
           men
           affect
           to
           be
           and
           doe
           something
           more
           then
           others
           :
           
           to
           be
           as
           all
           men
           are
           ,
           to
           know
           as
           all
           men
           know
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           
             common
             being
             and
             knowledge
          
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           of
           higher
           straines
           and
           extract
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           more
           accomplisht
           perfection
           is
           that
           which
           men
           strive
           for
           ,
           and
           they
           pretend
           to
           bring
           you
           unto
           .
        
         
           
             Bona
             verba
          
           :
           These
           are
           good
           words
           indeed
           ;
           but
           looke
           well
           to
           it
           ,
           lest
           while
           you
           aime
           to
           be
           higher
           then
           other
           men
           ,
           you
           fall
           not
           beneath
           the
           lowest
           Christians
           ;
           and
           while
           you
           strive
           to
           know
           what
           you
           should
           not
           ,
           you
           grow
           ignorant
           of
           what
           you
           should
           .
        
         
           The
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           a
           mans
           selfe
           ,
           are
           the
           greatest
           Sciences
           ,
           and
           they
           make
           faire
           to
           instruct
           you
           in
           both
           ,
           but
           lead
           you
           aright
           in
           neither
           .
           The
           Word
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           truth
           ,
           will
           give
           you
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           your selves
           ,
           which
           they
           and
           the
           Stars
           can
           never
           do
           .
        
         
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           maintaine
           their
           way
           in
           a
           kinde
           of
           majesty
           with
           great
           ,
           sounding
           ,
           strange
           words
           :
           As
           the
           
             Luminary
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             Sun
             angular
             posited
             in
             this
             or
             that
             house
             ;
             the
             Moon
             in
             this
             or
             that
             Sextile
             ,
             to
             Mercury
             Lord
             of
             his
             ascendant
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           termes
           .
           But
           how
           weake
           is
           it
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           with
           words
           ,
           and
           sad
           to
           be
           
             worded
             into
             wickednesse
          
           ?
        
         
           
           Above
           all
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           warne
           you
           of
           casting
           your
           own
           Nativities
           ,
           or
           the
           Nativities
           of
           others
           ,
           or
           suffering
           others
           
           to
           cast
           them
           for
           you
           :
           And
           here
           take
           
           notice
           of
           these
           sixe
           things
           .
           First
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           must
           know
           the
           moment
           in
           which
           you
           were
           borne
           ;
           and
           who
           can
           readily
           tell
           them
           that
           ?
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           your selves
           cannot
           remember
           it
           ;
           and
           truely
           I
           think
           your
           mother
           and
           the
           good
           women
           then
           present
           were
           so
           busie
           about
           you
           and
           her
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           tell
           the
           clocke
           :
           but
           suppose
           some
           heard
           it
           stricke
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           the
           clocke
           was
           wrong
           set
           ,
           might
           goe
           an
           hour
           too
           fast
           ,
           or
           too
           slow
           .
           How
           will
           ,
           or
           can
           you
           know
           the
           direct
           time
           ?
           and
           the
           heavens
           change
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           what
           worke
           can
           you
           make
           
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           make
           an
           Image
           of
           the
           Heaven
           in
           a
           Table
           and
           the
           houses
           for
           the
           Stars
           :
           but
           what
           if
           these
           houses
           and
           tables
           are
           creatures
           of
           their
           own
           braine
           ,
           and
           never
           of
           Gods
           making
           ?
           what
           sorry
           creatures
           will
           they
           prove
           ,
           and
           the
           workings
           upon
           them
           as
           sorry
           as
           they
           ?
        
         
           The
           twelve
           Houses
           are
           made
           of
           the
           feigned
           Signes
           of
           a
           supposed
           Zodiacke
           .
           Now
           what
           worke
           can
           you
           make
           of
           things
           feigned
           and
           supposed
           ?
           May
           we
           not
           conclude
           safely
           that
           what
           is
           
           wrought
           upon
           such
           suppositions
           is
           little
           better
           then
           something
           feigned
           or
           supposed
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           undertake
           to
           shew
           you
           what
           houses
           the
           Stars
           were
           in
           when
           you
           were
           
           borne
           ;
           as
           what
           house
           
             Jupiter
             ,
             Sol
          
           ,
           and
           Venus
           ,
           were
           in
           ,
           which
           they
           account
           the
           best
           Planets
           ;
           Saturne
           ,
           and
           Mars
           ,
           the
           worst
           ;
           Mercury
           and
           Luna
           ,
           varying
           according
           to
           the
           places
           they
           reside
           in
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           stuffe
           .
           That
           there
           be
           places
           and
           motions
           of
           the
           Stars
           I
           question
           not
           :
           but
           as
           for
           
             these
             Houses
          
           and
           the
           Stars
           being
           at
           such
           a
           moment
           in
           this
           house
           ,
           or
           at
           another
           moment
           in
           that
           house
           ;
           I
           doe
           more
           then
           suppose
           ,
           He
           shall
           not
           be
           damned
           that
           believes
           no
           such
           matter
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           They
           pretend
           to
           tell
           you
           who
           reigned
           when
           you
           entered
           into
           the
           world
           .
           It
           is
           more
           then
           ever
           they
           can
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           
             Monarchical
             virtue
             and
             order
             in
             the
             Stars
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           ,
           or
           that
           particular
           Star
           hath
           its
           virtue
           and
           influence
           apart
           from
           other
           Stars
           ;
           that
           it
           rules
           and
           hath
           power
           which
           the
           other
           Stars
           have
           not
           ,
           and
           puts
           forth
           this
           power
           in
           a
           way
           of
           rule
           ,
           without
           them
           ,
           and
           distinct
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           would
           be
           as
           hard
           to
           give
           a
           reason
           why
           the
           constellation
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           birth
           must
           be
           calculated
           and
           not
           as
           well
           the
           constellation
           at
           the
           
             time
             of
             the
             conception
          
           ,
           or
           while
           it
           was
           an
           Embrio
           .
        
         
           I
           confesse
           I
           am
           altogether
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           and
           I
           thinke
           you
           have
           not
           much
           light
           with
           you
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           shew
           me
           why
           you
           should
           not
           calculate
           Conceptions
           as
           
           well
           as
           Nativities
           ,
           or
           the
           state
           of
           a
           childe
           in
           the
           wombe
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             birth
             of
             it
          
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           They
           pretend
           to
           tell
           you
           in
           what
           degree
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           aspect
           the
           other
           Planets
           did
           temper
           or
           inflame
           .
        
         
           You
           must
           blame
           my
           ignorance
           if
           I
           apprehend
           it
           very
           hard
           to
           understand
           the
           particular
           influence
           of
           the
           Stars
           ,
           much
           more
           the
           degrees
           of
           that
           influence
           .
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           understand
           one
           Star
           regent
           and
           another
           subservient
           :
           my
           faith
           tells
           me
           they
           worke
           together
           and
           at
           once
           ,
           in
           common
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           nature
           and
           motion
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           to
           pretend
           to
           read
           from
           them
           ,
           
           from
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           Houses
           ,
           Planets
           ,
           Aspects
           ,
           Influences
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           what
           is
           decreed
           concerning
           you
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Stars
           incline
           a
           man
           to
           atcheive
           great
           preferment
           ,
           declare
           a
           fit
           capacity
           to
           this
           or
           that
           thing
           ,
           promise
           a
           smatterring
           of
           it
           ;
           discover
           whether
           a
           man
           shall
           attaine
           the
           thing
           desired
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           This
           I
           say
           is
           to
           me
           unlikely
           and
           ungodly
           :
           which
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           to
           you
           ,
           weigh
           the
           arguments
           before
           alledged
           .
        
         
           What
           although
           they
           tell
           you
           of
           good
           things
           ?
           I
           beseech
           you
           abuse
           not
           your
           faith
           to
           believe
           them
           ;
           It
           will
           be
           your
           happinesse
           if
           God
           bestow
           ▪
           such
           and
           such
           good
           things
           on
           you
           ;
           but
           you
           shall
           never
           come
           the
           more
           to
           enjoy
           them
           ;
           because
           of
           
           the
           Stars
           or
           their
           Predictions
           ;
           and
           you
           doe
           but
           abuse
           them
           and
           abuse
           your selves
           ,
           and
           your
           blessings
           to
           take
           them
           up
           from
           their
           hand
           .
        
         
           Suppose
           they
           tell
           you
           of
           something
           crosse
           and
           darkely
           spoken
           ;
           let
           not
           that
           affright
           you
           :
           let
           me
           speak
           to
           you
           as
           our
           Saviour
           to
           his
           disciples
           ,
           Joh.
           14.
           1.
           
           You
           
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             believe
             also
             in
             Christ
             :
          
           Men
           or
           their
           messages
           you
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           believe
           ;
           nor
           will
           it
           ever
           be
           charged
           on
           you
           as
           a
           sin
           of
           infidelity
           ,
           to
           give
           no
           assent
           to
           these
           their
           Astrological
           Predictions
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A81992-e210
           
             Natura
             hominis
             Novitatis
             avida
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e1500
           
             Pos
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Pos
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Pos
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Pos
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Pos
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Pos
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Pos
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Pos
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Pos
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Pos
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Pos
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Pos
             .
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e6390
           
             Psal
             .
             111.
             2.
             
          
           
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             occasion
             .
          
           
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             v.
             7.
             
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             27
             
          
           
             The
             scope
             .
          
           
             Mic.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e7250
           
             Prop.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prophesies
             〈…〉
             ed
             ,
             in
             way
             of
             a
             promise
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Prop
               ▪
               2.
               
               N.
               T.
               Promises
               are
               set
               out
               it
               O.
               T.
               language
               .
            
             
               Rev.
               11.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Rev.
             21.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             14.
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prop.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pro
             ▪
             and
             Proph.
             to
             betaken
             in
             the
             largest
             senser
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             9
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             96.
             
          
           
             Prop.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               They
               have
               divers
               degrees
               of
               fulfilling
               .
            
             
               Hos
               .
               11.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Mat.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             31.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             53.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.
             2.
             
             Math.
             13.
             35.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Math.
             27.
             9
             
             Psal
             .
             22.
             18.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             19.
             23.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             61.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luke
             4.
             21
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             41.
             9.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             53.
             1.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             12.
             38.
             
          
           
             Master
             Tempest
             Wood.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Prop.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Under
               one
               expression
               they
               comprehend
               a
               whole
               series
               .
            
             
               Rom.
               9.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             Rev.
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prop.
             6.
             
          
           
             They
             correspond
             with
             former
             glorious
             workings
             .
          
           
             Hag.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mic.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             Prop.
             7.
             
          
           
             Inflicting
             of
             judgements
             subordinate
             to
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             Prop.
             8.
             
          
           
             Christ
             coming
             is
             the
             time
             of
             fulfilling
             pro.
             &
             proph
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e9760
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             eight
             Proposals
             give
             light
             to
             Hag.
             2.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             coherence
             .
          
           
             Saith
             what
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             speak
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             20.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             54.
             
          
           
             Said
             aforehand
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             meditate
             .
          
           
             ●
             Sam
             21.
             16.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             command
             .
          
           
             Jonah
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             promise
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Shaking
             what
             ?
          
           
             Obs
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Terra
             pedibus
             annima●●●m
             teritur
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e13090
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             in
             changes
             dispenseth
             himselfe
             by
             the
             way
             of
             a
             promise
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             This
             holds
             out
             God
             as
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
             Reas
             2.
             
             Exalts
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
             Honour
             God
             in
             the
             person
             of
             he
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Joel
             2.
             28.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             4.
             
             Makes
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             5.
             confounds
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             6.
             greatens
             our
             estate
             .
          
           
             
               Use
               1.
               of
               Instruction
               .
            
             
               Great
               turnes
               have
               great
               wants
               .
            
          
           
             That
             God
             then
             withers
             the
             arme
             of
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             76.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gods
             wayes
             are
             in
             the
             deep
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             To
             search
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             28.
             
          
           
             Moti
             .
             1.
             
             This
             renders
             you
             children
             of
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Mot.
             2.
             
             Preserves
             against
             sin
             .
          
           
             Mot.
             3.
             
             Advanceth
             your
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             .
          
           
             Mot.
             4.
             
             Conquers
             difficulties
             .
          
           
             Mot.
             5.
             
             Makes
             us
             watchful
             and
             dutiful
             .
          
           
             Mot.
             6.
             
             Promotes
             the
             praise
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e15260
           
             Doct.
             Christ
             workes
             alterations
             in
             the
             natural
             bodies
             of
             heaven
             &
             earth
             .
          
           
             Christ
             gives
             a
             being
             to
             all
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Maintains
             what
             he
             hath
             given
             
          
           
             They
             are
             at
             his
             beck
             .
          
           
             They
             sometime
             step
             aside
             from
             their
             ordinary
             course
             .
          
           
             Chirst
             guides
             those
             steppings
             .
          
           
             These
             turnes
             have
             the
             nature
             of
             signes
             .
          
           
             Signes
             .
          
           
             Rememorative
             .
          
           
             Demonstrative
             .
          
           
             Prognostical
             .
          
           
             Practical
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
             Christ
             begins
             to
             take
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
             Speakes
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
             Creatures
             are
             not
             in
             that
             estate
             he
             intends
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.
               22.
               
               The
               creatures
               groaning
               opened
               .
            
             
               Gen.
               1.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             Reas
             .
             4.
             
             Christ
             draws
             out
             spiritual
             actings
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             See
             Christs
             excellency
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             vain
             to
             oppose
             Christ
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             easie
             to
             believe
             promises
             of
             this
             life
             shall
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             of
             Exhortation
             .
             1.
             
             Consider
             Christ
             in
             all
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Fear
             before
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Expect
             great
             things
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             Praise
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e17230
           
             Angels
             called
             Heavens
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             15.
             15.
             
          
           
             How
             Angels
             are
             changed
             .
          
           
             Heaven
             shaken
             when
             Christ
             takes
             our
             nature
             .
          
           
             At
             Christs
             birth
             .
          
           
             At
             Gospel
             preaching
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Angels
             changed
             when
             God
             reveals
             new
             things
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Omnis
             locutio
             Dei
             ad
             angelos
             est
             illumi●atio
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             have
             new
             imployment
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Angels
             minister
             in
             these
             Turnes
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             Christ
             is
             head
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Math.
             26.
             43.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Angels
             are
             to
             serve
             Christ
             in
             ●
             members
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             91.
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             destruction
             of
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Angels
             are
             to
             have
             honour
             of
             their
             service
             .
          
           
             Angels
             are
             in
             the
             vision
             and
             so
             in
             the
             execution
             .
          
           
             Angels
             have
             kingdome
             ▪
             worke
             .
          
           
             They
             shall
             be
             co●joyn'd
             with
             Saints
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             so
             Now.
             
          
           
             Christ
             being
             upon
             his
             greatest
             worke
             useth
             his
             best
             servants
             .
          
           
             Christ
             must
             have
             his
             Angels
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Satan
             hath
             his
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             1.
             
          
           
             Use
             of
             Instruction
             .
             Use
             1.
             
             Christ
             is
             far
             above
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             opened
             .
          
           
             V.
             4.
             
          
           
             V.
             6.
             
          
           
             V.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             V.
             2.
             
          
           
             V.
             6.
             
          
           
             V.
             2.
             
          
           
             V.
             3.
             
          
           
             V.
             8.
             
          
           
             7.
             and
             10.
             
          
           
             V.
             8.
             
          
           
             V.
             13.
             
          
           
             Use
             of
             Exhortation
             .
             1.
             
             To
             behold
             these
             works
             .
          
           
             2
             Not
             to
             be
             discouraged
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Rise
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Come
             forth
             to
             be
             fellow
             ▪
             servants
             with
             these
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e20740
           
             Heaven
             meanes
             h●gh
             things
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             61.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             65.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             34.
             4.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             Christ
             shakes
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
             Kings
             make
             great
             turnes
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             14
             ▪
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
             They
             seeme
             exempt
             from
             mans
             power
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
             Dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             way
             to
             deale
             with
             Nations
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             4.
             
             Kings
             seeme
             to
             be
             Christs
             match
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             meanesse
             in
             their
             majesty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Management
             of
             particular
             places
             must
             be
             reckoned
             for
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             will
             surely
             account
             with
             meaner
             men
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             may
             appeale
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Judgements
             on
             Kings
             have
             characters
             of
             Christ
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             6.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             V.
             2.
             
          
           
             V.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             V.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             V.
             7.
             
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             V.
             9.
             
          
           
             V.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Use
               1.
               of
               Exhortation
               .
            
             
               To
               meditate
               on
               Christ
               and
               his
               shaking
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Give
             Christ
             the
             honour
             due
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e23120
           
             Pos
             .
             1.
             
             All
             power
             is
             given
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             power
             is
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             due
             upon
             the
             taking
             of
             our
             nature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             power
             is
             rightly
             said
             to
             be
             given
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             hath
             had
             little
             glory
             of
             all
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Christ
             will
             exalt
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             as
             Kings
             shal
             confesse
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             4.
             37.
             
          
           
             Use
             of
             Instruction
             .
             See
             Gods
             love
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Father
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             that
             all
             is
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             prosper
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             Exhort
             .
             1.
             
             To
             invite
             to
             love
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             be
             at
             his
             disposal
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             wicked
             ones
             tremble
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Let
               the
               Earth
               be
               glad
               .
            
             
               Psal
               .
               97.
               1.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e24590
           
             Pos
             .
             2.
             
             Kings
             reigne
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             8
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             They
             are
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             ,
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             blesseth
             or
             blasteth
             in
             goverment
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Kings
             cannot
             put
             forth
             their
             power
             without
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Continuation
             and
             succession
             is
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Bad
             Kings
             as
             well
             as
             good
             ,
             reigne
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Good
             men
             may
             be
             bad
             Kings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             badnesse
             of
             Kings
             is
             not
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             he
             suffers
             them
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             is
             righteous
             in
             thus
             suffering
             them
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Christ
             ●s
             gracious
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             righteous
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Christ
             reigns
             more
             in
             those
             who
             are
             good
             ,
             then
             in
             those
             who
             are
             bad
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             For
             Instruction
             .
             Christ
             stamps
             a
             majesty
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             rise
             against
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             rise
             against
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Ascribe
             the
             good
             of
             government
             .
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4
             A
             ground
             of
             patience
             under
             bad
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Christ
             is
             more
             glorious
             then
             all
             Kings
             .
          
           
             
               Use
               1.
               of
               Exhortation
               .
            
             
               Psal
               .
               2.
               10.
               1.
               
               To
               be
               wise
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             be
             instructed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             feare
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             serve
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             14.
             
             Prov.
             20.
             26.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             rejoyce
             with
             trembling
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             kisse
             the
             Son.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e27230
           
             Pos
             .
             3.
             
             Government
             is
             for
             the
             Worlds
             good
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             keeps
             the
             world
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             Persons
             so
             kept
             ,
             enjoy
             propriety
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Government
             promotes
             increase
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Protects
             our
             peace
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             God
             fits
             some
             ,
             and
             makes
             others
             consenting
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             all
             ranks
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             their
             whole
             lives
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Honour
             due
             to
             governours
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             for
             Instruct
             .
             1.
             
             God
             is
             a
             faithful
             Creator
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Governours
             need
             w●ldome
             ,
             and
             publick
             spirits
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             Exhort
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             esteeme
             them
             highly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Make
             honourable
             mention
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             42.
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             speak
             to
             God
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             submit
             to
             every
             ordinance
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             serve
             in
             person
             &
             purse
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e28840
           
             Pos
             .
             4.
             
             Government
             is
             apt
             to
             change
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Governours
             change
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Forms
             of
             government
             change
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             People
             change
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Laws
             change
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Leagues
             and
             Trade
             change
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Christ
             changes
             them
             by
             his
             judgements
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             Use
             of
             Instruction
             .
             1.
             
             Surely
             ,
             lesse
             bodies
             will
             change
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             See
             the
             creatures
             vanity
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             118.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Use
             2.
             of
             Exhort
             .
             1.
             
             To
             governours
             to
             look
             after
             true
             wisdome
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             be
             little
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             have
             our
             Treasures
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Cast
             off
             quarrelling
             passions
             at
             these
             Turns
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Contend
             that
             the
             change
             may
             be
             for
             the
             better
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e29850
           
             Pos
             .
             5.
             
             Kings
             abuse
             their
             Power
             .
             Gen.
             10
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             serve
             themselvs
             more
             then
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             turn
             their
             power
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Powers
             were
             against
             Christ
             in
             his
             person
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             have
             been
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             give
             up
             their
             power
             to
             the
             beast
             .
          
           
             Use
             of
             Instruction
             .
             1.
             
             See
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             turns
             upon
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             little
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             Holy.
             
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Judge
               no
               cause
               by
               great
               followers
               .
            
             
               Joh.
               7
               48
               ,
               49.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Learne
             the
             true
             value
             of
             earthly
             Powers
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             those
             that
             rule
             be
             circumspect
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e30880
           
             Pos
             .
             6.
             
             Sins
             of
             Princes
             break
             their
             Power
             .
          
           
             As
             1.
             
             A
             lazy
             spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             accounting
             with
             their
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             will
             is
             Law
             ,
             Greg.
             in
             Moral
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Not
             executing
             good
             Laws
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Injustice
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Sinful
             conformity
             to
             neighbour
             Nations
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Undue
             interposal
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Persecution
             of
             the
             good
             and
             quiet
             .
          
           
             
               Use
               1.
               of
               Instruct
               .
            
             
               See
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               turns
               .
            
          
           
             Use
             2.
             of
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Watch
             the
             heart
             in
             lawful
             things
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Beware
             of
             self-love
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Exalt
             not
             your selves
             unduely
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Anger
             misbecomes
             you
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Forget
             not
             others
             kindnesse
             to
             you
             .
             2
             Chron.
             
               24.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Look
             that
             followers
             prove
             not
             flatterers
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e32480
           
             Pos
             .
             7.
             
             Wicked
             Prince
             ,
             wicked
             people
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
             Wickednesse
             in
             Princes
             comes
             in
             another
             dresse
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
             Good
             La●
             are
             not
             ex●cuted
             .
          
           
             
               Reas
               .
               3.
               
               Wickedness
               is
               established
               as
               by
               a
               Law.
               
            
             
               Psal
               .
               94.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             Reas
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             of
             National
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             5.
             
             People
             are
             led
             by
             example
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Rulers
             have
             much
             to
             answer
             for
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Examples
             move
             much
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wi●kednesse
             is
             in
             ●ur
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             just
             that
             we
             suffer
             from
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e33180
           
             Pos
             .
             8.
             
             Abuses
             in
             Princes
             &
             people
             ,
             adapt
             to
             Civil
             War.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             doth
             so
             with
             good
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             so
             in
             bad
             men
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pride
             in
             Princes
             produceth
             pride
             in
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pride
             brings
             in
             Luxury
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Luxury
             begets
             poverty
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Poverty
             discontent
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Discontented
             people
             meditate
             on
             their
             pressures
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Then
             payments
             for
             publick
             use
             ,
             are
             cryed
             down
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             People
             grow
             weary
             of
             their
             Trades
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             They
             feele
             much
             ;
             but
             feare
             more
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             There
             be
             mauy
             Incendiaries
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             These
             Incendiarys
             have
             many
             followers
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             To
             Princes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             people
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             To
             all
             to
             admire
             God
             in
             his
             goodnesse
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e34330
           
             Pos
             .
             9.
             
             Civil
             wars
             cause
             ruinous
             Turnes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Government
             is
             then
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Laws
             are
             then
             silent
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Religion
             is
             slaine
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Learning
             and
             Trading
             fall
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             makes
             a
             rich
             people
             poor
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             No
             safety
             to
             any
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Plantations
             are
             nipt
             in
             the
             bud
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Victories
             of
             civil
             wars
             ,
             are
             much
             to
             be
             lamented
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Admire
             Gods
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             how
             much
             we
             are
             engaged
             to
             those
             now
             in
             power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Look
             on
             some
             inconveneinces
             as
             eligible
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Promote
             not
             civil
             war.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e35650
           
             Pos
             .
             10.
             
             Neighbours
             fall
             from
             or
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               God
               hath
               bounded
               Nations
               .
            
             
               
               Acts17
               .
               26.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Confederacy
             is
             needful
             for
             a
             Nation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             of
             great
             concernment
             what
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             confederacy
             is
             made
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Islands
             have
             more
             liberty
             in
             choice
             of
             their
             confederacy
             .
          
           
             ●
             We
             may
             〈◊〉
             with
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Our
             〈…〉
             adve●sari●●
             .
          
           
             8.
             〈…〉
             ●e
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             disjunction
             tempts
             your
             confederates
             to
             shake
             you
             off
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             opportunes
             them
             to
             become
             y●ur
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             See
             how
             little
             hope
             or
             help
             in
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             See
             the
             wickednesse
             incident
             to
             Nations
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             An
             argument
             against
             Civil
             war.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             a
             curious
             worke
             to
             manage
             publick
             affairs
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Admir●
             God
             in
             his
             providences
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e37520
           
             Pos
             .
             11.
             
             Vnjust
             dealings
             cause
             forreigne
             wars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             pride
             and
             lust
             of
             ruling
             men
             ,
             cause
             unjust
             dealings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Men
             desire
             to
             be
             great
             alone
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Great
             Leaders
             obtain
             many
             followers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Our
             distraction
             is
             their
             season
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             An
             oppressed
             people
             are
             very
             sensible
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             resolve
             to
             retaliate
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             See
             the
             spreading
             nature
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Nation
             is
             liable
             to
             trouble
             u●on
             tr●●b
             
          
           
             3.
             
             War
             is
             an
             appeale
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             See
             here
             Gods
             goodnesse
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e38500
           
             Pos
             .
             12.
             
             Christ
             deals
             in
             severity
             with
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             20
             23.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
             They
             break
             covenant
             with
             their
             people
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             appears
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             his
             wisdome
             exceeds
             their
             king-craft
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             4.
             
             Christ
             is
             to
             overcome
             Satan
             in
             his
             own
             Territories
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             See
             the
             sinfulnesse
             of
             Kings
             ,
             in
             Christ
             his
             dealing
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Chap.
            
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             See
             his
             impartial
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Learne
             to
             what
             to
             refer
             our
             present
             providences
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e39730
           
             How
             the
             Positions
             formerly
             handled
             conclude
             about
             our
             present
             Turnes
             and
             Changes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e40230
           
             1.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             King
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             so
             upon
             his
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             puts
             forth
             his
             power
             as
             King
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             his
             people
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             King
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             12.
             16.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             43.
             14.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             shall
             have
             more
             glory
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             All
             Governments
             have
             their
             bitternesse
             ,
             that
             Christs
             Government
             may
             be
             rendred
             desirable
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Christ
             poureth
             on
             his
             people
             a
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             76.
             3.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Christ
             shall
             have
             ,
             a
             willing
             people
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Some
             Kings
             shall
             be
             among
             this
             willing
             people
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Christ
             shall
             mightily
             stir
             up
             his
             people
             to
             be
             active
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Righteousnesse
             shall
             be
             exalted
             in
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Saints
             shall
             have
             Conquests
             over
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             These
             things
             shall
             be
             by
             degrees
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e43430
           
             1.
             
             Vse
             of
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christs
             Title
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Election
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             Donation
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             Birth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             Purchase
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             Conquest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christs
             qualifications
             greatest
             ▪
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             45.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Christs
             administrations
             highest
             .
          
           
             Joel
             2.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             his
             communications
             are
             largest
             .
          
           
             Properties
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             Vniversal
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             Eternal
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Brings
             in
             perfect
             peace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             excellency
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             shall
             be
             more
             Saints
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Saints
             shall
             live
             safely
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             enemies
             shall
             be
             ruined
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Vse
             of
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             know
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             feare
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Embrace
             him
             with
             love
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             must
             be
             like
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             must
             glorifie
             him
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             45.
             1.
             
          
           
             V.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Christ
             must
             be
             obeyed
             in
             his
             Laws
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Peace
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Stand
             to
             your
             Covenants
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             must
             be
             thankful
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             must
             serve
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             must
             be
             merciful
             and
             forgive
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Reproach
             not
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             when
             men
             ▪
             
          
           
             1.
             accuse
             fasly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Disclose
             causlesly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Aggravating
             unduely
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Blaming
             the
             intention
             .
          
           
             We
             repreach
             about
             good
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             we
             deny
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hiding
             the
             grace
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             we
             lessen
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             coldly
             commending
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Law
             against
             pride
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Law
             to
             be
             just
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Deale
             well
             with
             the
             means
             of
             your
             peace
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Enemies
             must
             be
             opposed
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             V.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             24.
             
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Acts
             9.
             31.
             
          
           
             Acts
             16.
             31.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             18
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             29.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Col.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             3.
             2.
             1.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             35.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             15.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             58.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             11.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             31.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             16.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81992-e54070
           
             1.
             
             Stars
             have
             a
             ruling
             excellency
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Stars
             worke
             alteration
             in
             the
             Aire
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Stars
             affect
             diversly
             the
             compound
             bodies
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Stars
             are
             for
             Times
             and
             Seasons
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             may
             be
             som
             e
             present
             predictions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Stars
             have
             no
             power
             over
             the
             Reason
             or
             Will.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Men
             can
             not
             from
             Stars
             make
             Predictions
             about
             contingent
             
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             It
             s
             derogatory
             to
             Gods
             providence
             .
          
           
             Things
             contingent
             what
             
          
           
             Agr.
             2.
             
             From
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Stars
             .
          
           
             Argu.
             4.
             
             From
             the
             Nature
             of
             Art.
             
          
           
             Argu.
             5.
             
             From
             that
             part
             of
             Astrology
             that
             concerns
             weather
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             6.
             from
             the
             excellent
             frame
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             Argu.
             7.
             
             From
             the
             nature
             of
             Contingent
             things
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             What
             they
             foretel
             comes
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             1.
             
             They
             have
             not
             so
             many
             experiences
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             come
             not
             from
             any
             causing
             virtue
             in
             the
             Stars
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             may
             have
             their
             doubtful
             termes
             applied
             to
             some
             events
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             may
             come
             to
             passe
             in
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             To
             professors
             of
             the
             Mathematicks
             .
          
           
             Vse
             to
             those
             who
             are
             learners
             of
             Astrology
             .
          
           
             Against
             figure-casting
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             hard
             to
             know
             the
             momeut
             of
             Birth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             make
             an
             Image
             of
             heaven
             in
             a
             table
             ,
             &
             houses
             for
             the
             Stars
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             pretend
             to
             shew
             in
             what
             houses
             the
             Stars
             are
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             tell
             you
             who
             reigned
             when
             you
             were
             born
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             aspect
             the
             other
             planets
             have
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Hence
             pretend
             to
             strange
             Predictions
             .